While I myself am not transgender, I have had the privilege of being let in by many of my friends who are, making sure they felt comfortable and safe every single day that I could. When going into middle school, you start to learn a lot of new things, and one of those things is understanding that people who don’t feel right in their skin or don’t identify with the gender they were assigned don’t have to conform to it for the rest of their lives. Before 7th grade, I had a basic understanding of LGBTQ+ identities—gay, bi, pan, the whole nine yards—and even identified as bi myself. But I had never had a close friend who was trans until middle school. There, I naturally took on the role of a caretaker, almost like a mother, always looking after my friends, making sure their needs were met, and being there for them no matter what I was going through. So, when some of my friends came out as trans or non-binary, I didn’t hesitate—I jumped in headfirst to support them. Whether it was helping them find clothes, binders, or anything else they needed, I wanted to be there for them in any way I could. One friend in particular, Misty, came out as non-binary. One day, they showed up with their hair newly cut but looking upset. When I asked what was wrong, they told me that their other group of friends had mocked the haircut, making snide comments that left them feeling unwelcome. Seeing my friend in pain broke my heart. I pulled them into a hug, letting them cry into my arms, finally able to let go for a moment. When they were ready, I reassured them that I loved their haircut and encouraged them not to hide it but to show it off—because something as beautiful as their confidence in their own skin should never be hidden. From that moment on, Misty became part of my friend group, where they were accepted and celebrated. They even found a long-term relationship with my friend Alex, and together, they explored different hairstyles and fashion choices that made them feel more like themselves. The last time I spoke to Misty, they thanked me for taking them under my wing, for standing by them, and for helping them build their confidence over the years. Coming out isn’t just about telling the world who you are—it’s about finding the people who will embrace you fully, without hesitation. And while I have never had to come out in the same way, I am grateful that my friends have trusted me enough to let me in.

As a senior in high school, I’m not only about to earn my high school diploma, but I’m also on track to receive my associate degree by the end of this year. I’ve worked so hard to get to this point, and when I look back, I’m incredibly proud of everything I’ve overcome to get here. The journey hasn’t been easy, but it’s made me stronger, more determined, and more passionate about addressing an issue I deeply care about: mental health. When I first entered high school, it felt like everything I had worked for was slipping away. I had always been a good student, kept on top of my grades, and had a strong sense of control over my life. But high school hit me like a ton of bricks, and all of that changed. Every quarter felt like another failure. The more I struggled, the more isolated I became, and the more I wanted to give up. On top of the academic pressures, I was dealing with mental health issues that made it hard to even get out of bed some mornings. There were days I just wanted to disappear. But despite the darkness I was feeling, I found a lifeline in writing. It became my escape and my way of processing everything I was going through. I wrote about the highs and the lows, creating characters and stories that gave me something to focus on besides the weight of everything else. I wrote poetry, journal entries, and even character backstories that helped me deal with my emotions in a safe way. Writing didn’t just help me cope—it gave me a sense of purpose, something to hold on to when everything else seemed to be falling apart. Through my writing, I found a way to address the issue I was facing in my own life—mental health. And now, I want to use my passion for writing to help others who may be going through the same struggles. I want to create characters and stories that reflect the challenges so many young people face. My goal is to show that no matter how hard things get, it’s possible to rise above them. I want my stories to give people the comfort of knowing they’re not alone. I want my characters to be a light for anyone who’s feeling lost or hopeless. I want to create stories that inspire others to keep going, just like writing inspired me. I hope my books can serve as a source of support for people who need it, offering them characters they can relate to and find strength in. My ultimate goal is to be the support that I didn’t have when I was struggling, to show the next generation that they can overcome anything, just like the characters in the stories I write. I want to be the light at the end of the tunnel for those who need it most.

Art has always been my outlet for processing complex emotions, and my experience with mental and emotional challenges has deeply influenced my artistic expression. As a first-generation college student, I’ve often felt immense pressure to meet high expectations, which has led to moments of self-doubt. I’ve struggled with feeling like I wasn’t doing enough, even when I was giving everything I had. These challenges, coupled with my childhood experiences, have shaped my artistic journey and the way I express myself through writing. Writing became a way for me to express the emotions I couldn’t always articulate. My stories often reflect my feelings of loneliness, fear, and uncertainty—emotions I’ve had difficulty processing. Through my characters, I’ve explored the struggles I’ve faced, but I’ve also found a sense of strength. The characters I write are often facing adversity, much like I have, but through them, I’ve learned resilience. Writing has helped me cope with mental health struggles by transforming my personal hardships into something creative and meaningful. The creative process has been cathartic and healing. Writing allows me to give voice to the emotions that often feel overwhelming. When I write about characters overcoming obstacles, I remind myself that growth isn’t always linear and that my setbacks don’t define me. Through my writing, I find personal strength and hope. I want my work to do the same for others—to provide comfort, strength, and understanding to anyone who feels lost or alone. Art, in all its forms, is a powerful tool for emotional expression and healing. It allows individuals to process complex emotions, express what is difficult to say, and find a sense of empowerment. Just as writing has helped me navigate my own mental health struggles, I hope my work will provide others with a similar sense of solace. If my words can offer even one person the feeling of being seen, understood, or inspired, I will have accomplished my purpose. Through my writing, I aim to create stories where readers can find hope, strength, and encouragement—just as I have found through my own creative journey. My characters will reflect the struggles many people face, but they will also show that resilience and perseverance can lead to growth and healing. Writing is my way of helping others cope with life’s challenges, and I believe it has the power to transform not only my own journey but other people in the world as well.

I am uniquely deserving of this award because my journey has been shaped by both personal and familial struggles that have taught me the importance of perseverance, resilience, and the power of education. While I am not a single parent, my mother was a single teen parent who faced enormous challenges when I was born. At 17, she carried me through her senior year, enduring both physical and emotional hardships. She was judged, isolated, and forced to leave her dreams of higher education behind to focus on providing for me. Yet, despite the many struggles she faced, including the grief of losing her brother shortly after my birth, my mother found the strength to move forward because of me. She worked tirelessly, getting a night shift at Taco Bell, and ultimately, her hard work paid off as she completed her AA degree and now works toward becoming a psychologist. My mother’s journey has been a source of inspiration for me, and her strength fuels my own determination. Growing up, I often felt alone in my own struggles, experiencing fear and isolation just as my mother did. Writing stories with characters who reflected my pain gave me the motivation to keep moving forward. Through their resilience, I found the strength to face my challenges. My “why” for pursuing higher education stems from these experiences. I want to give others the same sense of hope and motivation that I found in my characters. I’ve witnessed how transformative education can be, not only as a means of personal growth but also as a path to making a lasting impact on others. As I near graduation from both high school and college, I am confident in my desire to become an author. I want to write stories that inspire and motivate the next generation, just as my mother and the characters I created inspired me. I will pursue an English literature degree to develop my writing skills and amplify my ability to create characters who can give others the strength to keep walking, no matter how difficult life may seem. This award would help me achieve my goals, allowing me to continue my education and honor my mother’s legacy of perseverance.

Being a first-generation college student influenced my career goals by pushing me to be more and do more than my parents, using their words of encouragement to guide me toward a future they have shaped for me since birth. I began dual enrollment as soon as I could, eager to follow in the footsteps of those who paved the way before me. Now, as I near the finish line of both high school and my Associate’s degree, I’m preparing to graduate from both institutions at the same time. While I’m incredibly proud of what I’ve achieved, the journey hasn’t been without its difficulties. The pressure to excel, meet high expectations, and balance multiple responsibilities has often felt overwhelming. There have been moments when I doubted myself, questioning if I was doing enough, even when I knew I was giving everything I had. The mental struggles I’ve faced, stemming from childhood experiences, have affected my sense of self-worth. It’s hard not to feel like I’m falling short, especially when I see others succeeding with what seems like ease. But even in those moments of self-doubt, I remind myself that progress isn’t always linear, and no one’s journey is the same. The setbacks don’t define me; my resilience does. One technology that has always inspired me is assistive technology, particularly tools that help people with disabilities lead more independent lives. From hearing aids to adaptive software, these innovations have opened doors for individuals who might otherwise face barriers in communication, education, and daily activities. What excites me most is how technology can be used to break down barriers and create a more inclusive world where everyone can thrive. These tools allow people to engage with the world around them, regardless of their challenges, and demonstrate the immense potential of technology to improve lives. As I look to the future, I hope to contribute to the field of technology by focusing on creating and improving assistive devices. Whether by developing new solutions or enhancing existing ones, I aim to empower others by making everyday tasks easier and more accessible. I want to be part of the movement that uses technology to address real-world issues and create a world where individuals, no matter their circumstances, have the tools to succeed. If I can contribute to a technology that helps someone live more independently or connect with others, I’ll consider my work a success.

I believe being a first-generation college student influenced my career goals by pushing me to be more and do more than my parents, using their words of encouragement to guide me toward a future they have shaped for me since birth. I began dual enrollment as soon as I could, eager to follow in the footsteps of those who paved the way before me. Now, as I near the finish line of both high school and my Associate’s degree, I’m preparing to graduate from both institutions at the same time. While I’m incredibly proud of what I’ve achieved, the journey hasn’t been without its difficulties. The pressure to excel, to meet high expectations, and to balance multiple responsibilities has often felt overwhelming. There have been moments when I doubted myself, questioning if I was doing enough, even when I knew I was giving everything I had. The mental struggles I’ve faced, stemming from childhood experiences, have often affected my sense of self-worth. It’s hard not to feel like I’m falling short, especially when I see others succeeding with what seems like ease. But even in those moments of self-doubt, I remind myself that progress isn’t always linear, and no one’s journey is the same. The setbacks don’t define me; my resilience does. Through my experiences with service-related PTSD, I’ve gained a deeper understanding of both myself and the world around me. I’ve come to realize that healing is not a straight path—it is filled with setbacks, but it also brings moments of strength and clarity. The process of managing my PTSD has taught me the importance of resilience and the power of support systems. I’ve learned that while PTSD may shape the way I see the world, it doesn’t define who I am. It’s through facing these challenges head-on that I’ve found a renewed sense of purpose: to help others who are suffering as I have. My goal is to use my experience with PTSD to assist other veterans who are struggling. I hope to offer them the same understanding, patience, and encouragement that I’ve found through my journey. I believe that by sharing my story and providing a space for veterans to process their own experiences, I can create a sense of community and healing. Just as I’ve learned to take pride in my resilience, I want to help others see that they, too, are capable of overcoming the obstacles PTSD presents. Whether through peer support, mentorship, or advocacy, I want to contribute to a future where veterans don’t have to face their struggles alone. If my experience can inspire even one person to seek help or find hope, I will feel I’ve accomplished something meaningful.

I believe being a first-generation college student influenced my career goals by pushing me to be more and do more than my parents, using their words of encouragement to guide me toward a future they have shaped for me since birth. I began dual enrollment as soon as I could, eager to follow in the footsteps of those who paved the way before me. Now, as I near the finish line of both high school and my Associate’s degree, I’m preparing to graduate from both institutions at the same time. While I’m incredibly proud of what I’ve achieved, the journey hasn’t been without its difficulties. The pressure to excel, to meet high expectations, and to balance multiple responsibilities has often felt overwhelming. There have been moments when I doubted myself, questioning if I was doing enough, even when I knew I was giving everything I had. The mental struggles I’ve faced, stemming from childhood experiences, have often affected my sense of self-worth. It’s hard not to feel like I’m falling short, especially when I see others succeeding with what seems like ease. But even in those moments of self-doubt, I remind myself that progress isn’t always linear, and no one’s journey is the same. The setbacks don’t define me; my resilience does. While my passion lies in writing and helping others through storytelling, my interest in math and science has always been an underlying thread in my academic journey. I have seen firsthand how the precision of math and the discoveries of science can unlock new possibilities and provide structure to the world around us. I hope to contribute to these fields by applying the same dedication and resilience that have driven my academic success thus far. Whether through the analytical problem-solving of mathematics or the exploration of scientific concepts, I aim to blend creativity and logic, fostering a future where both the arts and sciences can inspire and support each other. Looking ahead, I dream of building a career that combines my passion for storytelling with my interest in the scientific world, crafting narratives that bridge the gap between complex scientific ideas and the everyday experiences of people. Through my writing and my future endeavors, I want to create a space where others can thrive, offering solace and hope amidst life’s trials. If my work can help even one person feel seen, understood, or inspired, whether through the lens of science or storytelling, then I will have fulfilled my purpose.

Being bisexual has been a journey of self-discovery, growth, and understanding. From a young age, I didn’t always fully grasp my identity, and it wasn’t until later that I began to realize I was attracted to both men and women. This realization was not easy, especially as I navigated a world that often struggles with understanding bisexuality. I faced confusion, judgment, and even misconceptions about what it meant to be bisexual. People often tried to place labels on me or assumed I had to choose one side, but over time, I came to accept that my identity is valid in its own right, without needing to fit anyone else's expectations. For a while, I kept my bisexuality hidden, unsure of how others would react or whether they would accept me for who I truly am. The fear of rejection and misunderstanding weighed heavily on me, but as I continued to grow and connect with others in the LGBTQ+ community, I started to find strength in being authentic. I’ve learned that embracing my bisexuality is not just about acknowledging my attraction to different genders, but about celebrating my true self, regardless of societal pressure. Being part of the LGBTQ+ community has shown me the power of support and the importance of creating spaces where people can be their true selves without fear of judgment. Through my own experiences, I’ve come to understand the significance of representation and why it matters so much for people, especially those in the LGBTQ+ community, to see themselves reflected in the world around them. As a bisexual person, I’ve become passionate about making sure others feel seen, understood, and validated, especially those who, like me, might feel invisible or misunderstood. Looking ahead to my future career, my goal is to become an author who writes diverse and inclusive stories, especially ones that center on LGBTQ+ experiences. I want to create characters who are bisexual, who struggle with their identity, and who find strength in embracing who they are. I want to provide representation for people like me so that others know they aren’t alone, and that their experiences are worthy of being shared. Through my writing, I hope to show young people that being bisexual is nothing to hide or feel ashamed of. Instead, it’s something to embrace, just as they are. In addition to writing, I also aspire to be an advocate for LGBTQ+ rights and mental health awareness. I want to contribute to making the world a more accepting place for people of all sexual orientations and gender identities. By sharing stories that reflect the complexities of being bisexual and the wider LGBTQ+ community, I hope to help foster empathy and understanding, creating a world where everyone can feel confident in their skin. Ultimately, I want my work to be part of a larger movement that empowers individuals to live authentically and reminds them that no matter what, they are deserving of love, respect, and happiness.

I am a high school senior, and this year holds immense significance as I am on the verge of achieving two major milestones: earning my high school diploma and receiving my associate degree, both by the end of this year. This accomplishment is the culmination of years of hard work, perseverance, and the ability to overcome personal challenges. Looking back on my journey, I am incredibly proud of how far I’ve come and the resilience I’ve built through adversity. My journey, however, hasn’t been easy. When I began high school, it felt like everything I had worked for in the past was suddenly slipping away. The grades I had earned so effortlessly in earlier years began to slip, and with each new quarter, I found myself struggling more. The academic pressures were overwhelming, and the challenges seemed endless. On top of that, I was battling mental health issues that made every day feel like an uphill struggle. There were moments when I questioned whether I could go on, and I often felt exhausted, discouraged, and trapped. During those dark times, writing became my lifeline. Whether through poetry, journal entries, or developing character backstories for future stories, writing gave me a way to cope with my emotions, express my pain, and regain a sense of hope. Through this therapeutic outlet, I found my true passion: storytelling. Writing was no longer just a way to cope—it became my driving force and my way of connecting with others. I realized that I wanted to become an author, to create stories that could help others who were facing the same struggles I had. My goal is to create characters and stories that provide support, hope, and a sense of belonging for those who feel isolated or lost. I want my readers, especially young people, to find themselves in my stories and see that, even in the darkest times, there is always a way to rise above. In the future, I hope to make a lasting, positive impact through my writing. I want to write stories that not only entertain but also empower. I want my characters to be role models for those going through difficult times, showing them that they are not alone and that it is possible to overcome challenges, no matter how insurmountable they may seem. Writing is not just a career path for me; it is my way of giving back to others who are struggling. I want to offer them the support and inspiration that I didn’t always have when I needed it most. As an aspiring author, my mission is to create stories that provide encouragement, strength, and hope to the next generation. I want to be the person who offers readers the support and confidence they need to keep going, just as I did when writing helped me find my way. I want my words to be their light at the end of the tunnel, and in doing so, leave a lasting impact on the world.

Mental illness has profoundly shaped my life, influencing both my struggles and my purpose. My middle and high school years were some of the most difficult times I’ve ever faced. I endured relentless bullying, immense pressure, and a growing sense of isolation. My grades plummeted, my confidence shattered, and I withdrew from the world. I felt invisible—like I was slowly fading into the background while life moved on without me. Depression consumed me, suffocating me with self-doubt, fear, and loneliness. I didn’t know how to express what I was going through, and even if I did, I didn’t believe anyone would truly listen. At my lowest, I lost sight of any future for myself. I spent hours alone in my room, unable to see a way forward. But in that darkness, I found an unexpected source of light: books. Initially, reading was just a way to pass the time, but soon, it became so much more. The characters in those stories—flawed, struggling, yet resilient—spoke to me in ways no one else had. I saw myself in their pain, their battles, and, most importantly, their ability to keep going. If they could push through their hardships, maybe I could too. That small flicker of hope didn’t change everything overnight, but it was enough to keep me moving forward. Page by page, book by book, I started to feel like I wasn’t completely alone. The weight on my chest began to lift, and I slowly reclaimed pieces of myself I thought were lost forever. Those stories reminded me that my pain didn’t define me and that I still had the power to write my own future. Now, as I stand on the edge of a new chapter in my life, I realize that reading didn’t just save me—it gave me a purpose. Writing has always been my dream, but for years, I was too afraid to pursue it. Now, I see it as more than just a dream—it’s a calling. I want to create stories that offer the same hope I found. I want to write characters who remind others that they are not alone, that they are enough, and that even in their darkest moments, there is still a reason to keep going. Mental illness took so much from me, but it also taught me the power of words. If my writing can bring hope to even one person, then I’ll know I’ve turned my pain into something meaningful.

Being a first-generation, low-income student has shaped my educational journey in profound ways. It has been both a challenge and a source of motivation, pushing me to work harder and dream bigger despite the obstacles in my path. Throughout my life, education has been my way forward—a means to break cycles, uplift my family, and prove to myself that my circumstances do not define my potential. From an early age, I understood that my path would not be as straightforward as it might be for others. Navigating the school system without the guidance of family members who had been through it before meant that I often had to figure things out on my own. Whether it was applying for financial aid, choosing the right courses, or balancing school with personal responsibilities, I learned to be resourceful and advocate for myself. There were moments of doubt, times when financial struggles made me question if college was even a possibility for me. But I refused to let those doubts dictate my future. Despite these challenges, I have remained committed to my education. I have pushed myself to take rigorous courses, earning both my high school diploma and an associate degree by the time I graduate. I have worked tirelessly to ensure that I don’t just make it to college—I thrive in it. Attending college is not just a goal; it is a necessity. It represents opportunity, stability, and the ability to create a better future—not just for myself, but for my family and community. I want to use my education to open doors for others who, like me, have faced barriers that make higher education seem out of reach. I want to be a role model for younger students who may not see many examples of people like them pursuing higher education. My ultimate goal is to use my knowledge and experiences to advocate for accessible education, mentorship programs, and resources that empower students from underprivileged backgrounds. I know what it feels like to struggle, to question whether you belong in academic spaces that weren’t built with you in mind. But I also know that I have the strength to overcome those doubts and succeed. College is my next step in proving that where you come from does not have to determine where you are going. It is my chance to build a future filled with possibility, not just for myself, but for those who will come after me.

My educational goals go beyond personal success—I want to use my achievements to uplift those who, like me, have faced challenges that made success feel unattainable. As a high school senior on the verge of earning both my diploma and an associate degree, I have worked relentlessly to get to this point. But my journey has been anything but easy. High school tested me in ways I never expected, from overwhelming academic pressures to struggles with my mental health. There were times when I felt like giving up, but I refused to let my hardships define my future. Achieving my educational goals is not just about obtaining degrees; it’s about using my knowledge and experiences to create opportunities for those who have been historically underresourced. I understand what it’s like to lack support, to feel unseen, and to navigate systems that do not always account for individual struggles. That is why I am committed to advocating for accessible education and resources, particularly for students who face barriers due to financial limitations, personal hardships, or systemic inequalities. Through my studies, I hope to contribute to initiatives that make education more inclusive and attainable. I want to help build programs that offer mentorship, guidance, and representation for those who need it most. Additionally, as an aspiring writer, I want to craft stories that amplify voices often left unheard—stories that provide comfort, understanding, and hope to those who feel alone in their struggles. Education has given me the tools to rewrite my own narrative, and I plan to use my achievements to help others do the same. By pursuing my goals, I hope to inspire and empower the next generation, proving that no matter where you come from or what obstacles you face, you have the power to shape your own future.

Throughout my life, ADHD has been both a challenge and a defining part of who I am. Balancing academics, personal responsibilities, and mental health while attending school has often felt like an uphill battle. My mind is constantly moving—thoughts racing, ideas overflowing—yet staying focused on a single task can feel impossible. In high school, this struggle became even more pronounced. The workload increased, expectations grew, and my usual methods of keeping up no longer worked. When I started high school, it felt like the structure I had relied on for years was suddenly ripped away. I went from being a top student to struggling just to keep my head above water. ADHD made it difficult to stay organized, complete assignments on time, and absorb information in traditional ways. My mental health suffered as a result. Each passing quarter felt like a wave pushing me deeper into self-doubt and exhaustion. My motivation wavered, and there were moments when I wanted to give up entirely. However, I refused to let my ADHD or mental health define my limitations. I had to find new ways to work with my brain rather than against it. One of the most important steps I took was developing systems to manage my time and energy. I started using planners, setting alarms, and breaking tasks into smaller, manageable steps. I learned that I work best when I incorporate movement into my routine, so I take frequent breaks to reset my focus. Writing also became a crucial part of my coping strategy. Whether through journaling, poetry, or storytelling, writing allows me to process my emotions and regain control over my thoughts. It helps me make sense of the chaos in my mind and gives me an outlet to express what I sometimes struggle to verbalize. I have also learned the importance of advocating for myself. I seek out resources that help me succeed, whether it’s extended time on tests, study groups, or simply reaching out to teachers for support. I’ve come to understand that needing help isn’t a weakness—it’s a strength. Despite the challenges ADHD and mental health struggles have brought, I am proud of how far I’ve come. I am not just surviving high school; I am excelling, balancing a rigorous course load while working toward both my high school diploma and an associate degree. My experiences have shaped me into a more resilient, self-aware person, and I hope to use my journey to support and inspire others facing similar struggles. Prioritizing my mental health isn’t always easy, but it’s necessary. By recognizing my needs, finding strategies that work for me, and embracing my unique way of thinking, I’ve turned what once felt like obstacles into strengths. I know that my journey doesn’t end here, and as I continue to grow, I will carry these lessons with me—proving that success isn’t about being perfect but about learning how to thrive in your own way.

Ever since I was young, I knew I wanted to do something good with my life. I wanted to do something that I knew would benefit the world in some shape or form. As a senior in high school, I am on the verge of achieving two major milestones: earning my high school diploma and obtaining my associate degree by the end of this year. The journey to this point has been anything but easy, but looking back, I am incredibly proud of my younger self for persevering through the challenges that once seemed impossible to overcome. When I entered high school, it felt like the ground had been pulled from beneath me. The confidence I once had in my academics disappeared, and each passing quarter made me feel like I was sinking deeper into a hole I couldn't escape. My mental health struggles only made things more difficult, and there were moments when I wanted to give up entirely. However, writing became my lifeline. Whether it was poetry, character backstories, or journal entries, putting my thoughts into words helped me navigate the darkness. Through writing, I discovered my passion for storytelling—not just as an outlet for my emotions, but as a way to connect with others. I dream of becoming an author who creates characters and narratives that resonate with people, offering them the kind of representation and support I once longed for. I want my stories to reach those who feel lost, giving them hope and the reassurance that they are not alone. This same passion for storytelling fuels my curiosity and drive to contribute to the world through knowledge and innovation. I believe that stories—whether told through literature, science, or technology—have the power to inspire, educate, and empower. As I continue my education, I aim to use my skills to bridge gaps, foster understanding, and encourage others to pursue their dreams, especially young women who aspire to break barriers in their fields. By pursuing this scholarship, I hope to become part of a community of women who are not only driven by curiosity but are also dedicated to making a meaningful impact. I want to contribute my voice, my resilience, and my determination to a future where knowledge and creativity intersect to create lasting change. Just as stories can serve as a guiding light, I hope to be that light for others, proving that perseverance and passion can lead to incredible achievements.

I’ve always believed that who we are is shaped by our experiences, identities, and passions. As someone who identifies as bisexual, I’ve learned that my journey to understanding myself has been filled with moments of discovery and empowerment. For me, being bisexual means embracing the full spectrum of love and connection, without the need to fit into rigid boxes. It’s a journey that’s taught me the power of acceptance—not just of others, but of myself. Growing up, I didn’t always have a clear sense of where I fit, especially within the broader LGBTQ+ community. There were times when I questioned whether I truly belonged in spaces that seemed to only validate certain identities. But over time, I found strength in community. The LGBTQ+ community, with its vast diversity of experiences, became my refuge. It taught me that identity isn’t one-size-fits-all and that there’s power in embracing who we are, regardless of how others may define us. The empowerment I’ve gained from the LGBTQ+ community has profoundly influenced my academic and career choices. I’ve always been drawn to storytelling—whether through books, movies, or conversations—and I recognized that stories can shape not only individual lives but also societal perceptions. Growing up, books were my safe space. They helped me explore the world through the lens of characters who faced struggles similar to my own. These stories gave me hope and a sense of connection, even when I felt isolated. They showed me the importance of seeing diverse identities and experiences represented in literature. That’s why I chose to major in English with a focus on Creative Writing. Writing became my outlet for self-expression, and I realized that I wanted to write stories that reflect the complexity of identity, particularly the LGBTQ+ experience. I believe that representation matters. When I write, I want to create characters and narratives that reflect the diverse spectrum of identities—especially bisexuality, which I feel is often underrepresented. I want to be the kind of author who helps others feel seen and understood, just as I did when I first found characters whose stories resonated with mine. The LGBTQ+ community has given me the strength to embrace all parts of myself, and I want to continue to give back through my work. As a writer, I want to explore themes of self-discovery, love, and identity, and I hope to use my stories as a way to challenge stereotypes and promote inclusivity. I also plan to be an advocate for more LGBTQ+ representation in literature and media, especially for bisexual individuals, who are often overlooked or misunderstood. By sharing authentic, diverse stories, I want to contribute to a world where everyone can see themselves reflected in the media they consume. At university, I look forward to expanding my understanding of the LGBTQ+ experience through both my coursework and extracurricular activities. I plan to engage in conversations, workshops, and writing groups that foster inclusivity and challenge the barriers that often limit our narratives. Whether it's through writing or activism, I want to continue to learn, grow, and amplify voices within the LGBTQ+ community. In summary, being bisexual has shaped my identity and my passion for writing. It has empowered me to share my story and to create narratives that give others the confidence to embrace their own identities. The LGBTQ+ community has been a constant source of support and inspiration, and I’m excited to use my voice and education to contribute to it and to the world of storytelling at large.

Empowerment, to me, means having the strength and confidence to rise above challenges, to embrace both the struggles and successes in your journey, and to use those experiences to help others find their own power. It's about recognizing that your voice matters, your actions have impact, and that you have the ability to change not just your own story but also the stories of those around you. For most of my life, I was told to be quiet, to fit in, to take the safe route. Growing up, I often held back in conversations and decisions, unsure of my voice or place in the world. But when I started writing, I found a way to express myself freely and without judgment. Writing wasn’t just an escape—it became a tool for me to build my confidence and understand who I was, outside of everyone else’s expectations. It was in writing my first short story that I realized I had the power to create worlds, to create characters, and to bring ideas to life. That realization sparked something in me—it lit a fire. I found empowerment through the act of creation. The more I wrote, the more I realized that I didn’t have to hold back. I could explore every part of my identity—both the good and the challenging—and share it with others. Writing became my way of showing myself and others that we are not defined by our circumstances or by how others perceive us. We are defined by what we choose to create, what we choose to stand for, and how we respond to the challenges in our lives. This empowerment became a ripple effect. As I found my own voice through writing, I also wanted to help others find theirs. I started leading writing workshops at school, offering a space for students who were struggling with their own sense of self-worth. I encouraged them to express their thoughts and feelings through words, to channel their struggles into stories that could give them the strength they needed. It wasn’t about teaching them how to write perfectly—it was about teaching them how to empower themselves through their own creativity. Empowerment affects my life by driving everything I do. It’s what pushes me to keep writing, to keep fighting against the self-doubt that sometimes creeps in, and to keep offering my stories to others. But it also extends to my everyday interactions. I make an effort to uplift my peers, to encourage those around me to embrace their individuality, to not let fear stop them from pursuing what they love. I want to show people that they are enough just as they are—that they have the power to write their own stories and shape their own futures. As I move forward into my university experience, I plan to carry this sense of empowerment with me. I’ll be using my writing to amplify voices that may not always be heard and creating platforms for others to share their stories. I want to continue to lead by example, showing that it’s possible to take risks, to be unapologetic in our authenticity, and to use our unique perspectives to inspire change. Empowerment is about taking control of your narrative and helping others do the same—and that's something I’ll always carry with me in everything I do.

Skin so smooth Hair so long Lips so plumb and perfect Chest so nice and round They all gawk and stare Their hands greedy Their mouths salivating But I am no Woman I am a child A child who still makes friends at school Still watches her favorite Disney Movies Still gleams with excitement over Christmas and Birthdays Why am I the one they deem so desirable Why am I the one that clocks into an 8-hour shift Hoping to just make it through and get home safe Only to have to call the police so an old man does not take what is still mine I am not the woman they should direct their eyes too I am not the one that should feel disgust and hatred to herself over something she cannot control I am a child A child with skin so soft Hair so long Lips so plumb and perfect Chest so nice and round I am a child A child cursed with a woman's body

Throughout my life, I have always found solace and strength in storytelling. Whether it’s horror, romance, or even the more somber tales, stories have been a source of comfort and connection for me. But beyond my love for writing and reading, storytelling became a lifeline during some of the darkest moments of my life. My high school years, in particular, challenged me in ways I never expected. The once steady confidence I had in my academic achievements and social life was quickly overshadowed by overwhelming mental health struggles. As my grades slipped and my sense of self faltered, I found myself losing hope. But writing was always there to catch me when I fell. Writing wasn’t just a hobby—it was a way to process my emotions and make sense of the chaos. I filled journals with my feelings, wrote stories to escape, and crafted characters who faced struggles similar to my own. Through this process, I learned how to confront my challenges and rebuild my confidence. Writing became my way of serving myself, providing me with the mental and emotional resilience I needed to keep going. It was my way of finding light in the darkness. As I near the end of my high school journey, I reflect on how far I’ve come and feel a deep desire to give back. I want to serve others by offering the same kind of support and encouragement that writing gave me. I know there are other students, just like I was, who feel isolated and defeated, and I want to help them find their own strength through the stories I create. My leadership is rooted in my commitment to creating stories and characters that resonate with those who need them most—those who are struggling, those who feel invisible, those who are desperate for hope. By sharing narratives that reflect real-life struggles and triumphs, I can give others the chance to see themselves in the characters I write. I want my work to show young people that even when life is hard, they can rise above it and succeed, just as the characters they love do. Whether it's through a book, a short story, or even a character’s journey, I want to provide that vital support and inspiration. At the university level, I plan to use my leadership skills to continue my mission of helping others through storytelling. I’ll collaborate with clubs, participate in writing workshops, and mentor younger students who may be struggling with their own mental health challenges. My goal is to create spaces where stories—both written and shared in conversation—serve as both a refuge and a reminder that they are not alone. In terms of my professional goals, I aspire to become an author whose books not only entertain but also empower readers to confront their personal struggles. I want to be the author who sparks confidence in those who need it most, and to be a role model for the next generation of storytellers. My commitment to service through leadership, both in writing and in community, is rooted in the understanding that stories can change lives—and I’m ready to lead the way.

I am not a single parent, but my Mother, who is 35 now, was a single teen parent for a good while when I was born. My mother was 17 when I was born and not only had to deal with the physical pains of carrying a child, but also had an enormous amount of mental pains as she had to go through her entire senior year with me growing inside of her. She was getting called names and having to go through everything on her own. Then, when I was born, she had to live with my grandparents and get a night shift at her local taco bell to make some money to take care of me. She couldn't go to college and instead had to focus on what she was going to do to give me a good life. She was dealing with a whole world of stress just from me alone, but then, a few months after I was born, she had to deal with the death of her older brother, Wilkie. My mother, out of grief, locked herself in her room for days and wouldn't come out for anything. However, as my mother has told me multiple times, the only reason she ever got the strength to get back up and move forward was because of me. Now, at 35 years old, my mom has completed her AA degree and is moving forward in her college education to become a psychologist. She is married to the man of her dreams and has three more kids whom she loves very dearly. I am so proud of my mom, and now that I am so close to graduating high school and college at the same time, I am very confident in what I want to do later in life. I know the pain and fear of feeling like you're alone in the world, with no one to go to with your problems. I have been in that situation many times before, and so has my mother. For years, I would write stories with characters who shared my pains, and they would give me motivation to keep moving forward because of how strong my characters were despite their problems. This is the type of motivation I want to give many people because no one deserves to feel like they are alone in this world. My plan when I graduate and go to a University very shortly is to study to get my English literature degree and become an author. I'll write books that have characters who will inspire and motivate the next generation to get up and keep walking no matter what the world decides to throw at them.

I've always had a deep love for storytelling. Whether it was horror, romance, or something more somber, each story held a special place in my heart. Sharing them with friends was something I treasured, and both reading and writing have always meant so much to me. In fact, writing is what helped me through one of the toughest periods of my life. When I started high school, everything I had worked for felt like it was slipping away. The good grades, the sense of control I once had—it all seemed to vanish overnight. Each new grading period felt like a reminder of how far I was falling, and I found myself spiraling deeper into discouragement. My mental health struggles made it even harder to cope, and there were days when I just wanted to give up completely. I didn’t care where I ended up—I just wanted the pain to stop. But no matter how bad things got, writing was always there for me. Whether I was scribbling in a journal or brainstorming ideas for future stories, it gave me a way to process my feelings. It allowed me to express both the highs and the lows of what I was going through. I would imagine characters and worlds of my own, all while holding on to the dream of becoming an author—someone who could create stories that would inspire and comfort others in the way I so desperately needed at the time. Now, as I approach my high school graduation, I look back on how far I’ve come. The confidence I’ve gained is something I want to pass on to others—especially those who are struggling in silence, just as I did. I want to write stories and create characters that will connect with people, showing them that they’re not alone in their struggles. My goal is to provide a sense of support and hope through my work, something I wish I had when I was facing those tough days. I want my stories to serve as a reminder that no matter how difficult things may seem, it’s possible to overcome. I want readers to find strength in my characters, to see themselves in them, and to realize that if the characters can persevere, they can, too. I hope that my books will give others the confidence to keep going, even when it feels impossible. I want to be a source of light and encouragement for anyone who needs it, showing them that there is always a way forward.

I don't know much about finance, but I am really good at buying more for less—something that comes naturally to me, especially because of how my siblings and I grew up. My family wasn't the poorest on the block, but we certainly weren’t the wealthiest either. There were times when money was tight, and my mom worked hard to make sure we always had what we needed, even if it meant being strategic about spending. Many of my clothes came from thrift stores, and I remember my mom taking us to discount grocery stores like Aldi. There, she would buy what she could afford, stretching every dollar to make sure we had enough food for the week. It was never about luxury; it was about getting by and making do with what we had. At school, I always had free or reduced lunch. I knew that there was no extra budget for things like snacks or buying lunch outside of the regular school meal program. Every day when I went back to school after the summer or a break, I’d see the other kids with snacks, but my siblings and I never had that luxury. We were just grateful for the meals that were provided at school, even if they weren't always the most exciting. Now, as an adult, I’m able to make my own financial decisions, and I find that I gravitate toward the same habits I developed growing up. I can’t bring myself to buy anything that costs too much, especially when I know there are options that give me more for less. When I go shopping, I’m the person who heads straight to the clearance section, looking for deals that help me feel like I’m getting a lot of value for my money. It’s almost a habit now, something that gives me a sense of satisfaction when I leave a store knowing I’ve saved a significant amount. I never like spending more than 10-15 dollars at a time on things for myself, and I prefer having a few items for that amount rather than one expensive one. There's just something more fulfilling about getting a good deal—whether it's clothes, food, or any other purchase. For me, it’s not just about saving money; it’s about making sure I get the most out of every dollar I spend, and that sense of value has become ingrained in me. It’s a reminder of the resourcefulness my family taught me, and it’s a habit that continues to shape the way I handle money today.

I am a senior in high school who not only is so close to finishing off the year and getting her high school diploma, but I'm also so close to getting my associate degree at the end of this year as well. I have worked so hard to get to this point in my life and looking back, I am so proud of my younger self and the crap she had to go through to get here. When my first year of high school hit, it was as if the rug was being ripped from right underneath me, and all of my previous years of good grades and being on top of everything got taken from me in an instant. Every new grade quarter made me want to just dig myself into a hole and never come out. I was tired, and my mental health problems weren't making things any easier, some days, I wanted to just give up and let myself fall and not care where I landed. However, writing was something I used to help me get out of that dark place, no matter if it was a poem, character back stories, or a long-winded journal entry; I was always writing. I would write about my feelings, both good and bad, or I would come up with story ideas for future novels because I always wanted to be an author and make stories for the next generation to cherish. I want to write stories and characters that share a back story or two with someone out there. I want to give people something that I never had: support and someone to look up to. I want my books and characters to give other girls, boys, and everyone in between who may be going through those rough patches, and I want them to find support in the characters I write about so they can see someone going through the same thing they are. I want them to relate to someone and gain confidence from them, knowing that "if this character is going through the same things as I am, if not worse, then I can get up and succeed just like they did.". I want to help the next generation by giving them someone to look up to and give them reasons to keep going. I want to be their light at the end of the tunnel.

I am not transgender, but I have helped many of my friends who are and made sure they felt comfortable and safe every single day that I could. When going into middle school, you start to learn a lot of new things, and one of those things is that those who don't feel right in their skin or feel they do not identify with the gender they were assigned do not have to look like or associate with that gender for the rest of their lives. I knew the basics of LGBTQ+ when going into 7th grade: gay, bi, pan, the whole nine yards, and even myself identified as Bi, but I never had a friend who was trans until I started middle school. Throughout high school, I gave myself the role of a mother and looked after all of my friends. I made sure all of their needs were tended to and looked after them no matter what I was going through. So, when finding out that some of my friends were trans or nonbinary, I jumped head-first into helping them. I would go out and help them find clothes and binders or anything they could ever need. One friend in particular who ended up coming out as non-binary one day came to me with their hair all cut and looking upset. When I asked them what was wrong, they told me that their other group of friends had seen the hair, made fun of the state of it, and made some snide comments that made my friend feel unwelcome. I felt so bad for my friends and hugged them as they cried into my arms, finally able to let go and feel for a moment. Once they were done crying, I reassured them that I loved the haircut and encouraged them not to hide it and instead show it off to everyone because something as beautiful as their confidence in their skin was not something that should be hidden. For the rest of that school year, my friend Misty stuck with me and my group of friends. They would even go on and form a long-term relationship with one of my friends, Alex, and test out different hairstyles and fashion choices that made them comfortable. The last time I talked to my friend Misty, they thanked me for taking me under their wing and helping them build their confidence over the years.

I have always loved to tell stories. No matter what kind of story, whether it be horror, romance, or even a depressing one, they always meant a lot to me, and I loved to share them with my friends. Writing and reading hold a special place in my heart because writing is what got me out of the darkest place in my life. When my first year of high school hit, it was as if the rug was being ripped from right underneath me, and all of my previous years of good grades and being on top of everything got taken from me in an instant. Every new grade quarter made me want to just dig myself into a hole and never come out. I was tired, and my mental health problems weren't making things any easier, some days, I wanted to just give up and let myself fall and not care where I landed. However, writing was something I or a long-winded journal entry; I was always writing. I would write about my feelings, both good and bad, or I would come up with story ideas for future novels because I always wanted to be an author and make stories for the next generation to cherish. Now, as a soon-to-be high school graduate, I look back, and I want to give the confidence I gained, and I want to give that to other kids who were in the same dark and lonely place that I was. I want to write stories and characters that share a back story or two with someone out there. I want to give people something that I never had, support and someone to look up to. I want my books and characters to give other girls, boys, and everyone in between who may be going through those rough patches and I want them to find support in the characters I write about so they can see someone going through the same thing they are. I want them to relate to someone and gain confidence from them knowing that "if this character is going through the same things as I am if not worse then I can get up and succeed just like they did.". I want to help the next generation by giving them someone to look up to and give them reasons to keep going. I want to be their light at the end of the tunnel.

My middle and high school years were nothing short of a battle. Every day felt like a fight—one I wasn’t prepared for. I was bullied relentlessly, pressured into doing things I didn’t want to, and watched helplessly as my grades plummeted. Slowly, my sense of self began to disappear. I wasn’t just struggling; I was suffocating under the weight of my own fears and insecurities. I felt completely alone. I had no one to turn to, no one who seemed to understand or care enough to try. It was as though I had faded into the background, invisible to the world around me. My world shrank to the four walls of my room, where I spent hours in silence, wishing it would all just end. I didn’t have the words to explain how I felt, and even if I did, I didn’t believe anyone would truly listen. But somewhere in the depths of that darkness, I found a flicker of light. It came from something as simple as picking up a book. At first, it wasn’t about hope or healing—I was just trying to pass the time. I had nothing else to do, so I opened a book and started reading. Chapter after chapter, book after book, I immersed myself in the lives of fictional characters. I wasn’t expecting much, but what I found was life-changing. The characters in those stories—strong, resilient, and flawed—began to speak to me in ways no one else could. I saw parts of myself in them: their struggles, their pain, and their triumphs. They weren’t just words on a page. They felt alive, their voices echoing in my mind and heart. Through them, I learned that even in the face of overwhelming odds, it was possible to persevere. If they could keep going, so could I. Over time, the weight on my chest began to lift. The heavy fog of self-doubt and fear started to clear, and for the first time in years, I felt a glimmer of hope. That hope wasn’t immediate or all-encompassing, but it was enough to keep me going. Day by day, step by step, I began to reclaim pieces of myself I thought I had lost forever. Those books became my lifeline. They gave me something I desperately needed: confidence. They reminded me that my story wasn’t over and that I could write a new chapter for myself. Now, as I stand on the brink of graduating, I look back and realize how much those stories and their characters have shaped me. They gave me the strength to move forward and helped me rebuild the person I had once believed was gone forever. I’ll forever be grateful for the hope they gave me when I needed it most. But my journey doesn’t end here. Those stories didn’t just save me; they gave me a purpose. Writing has always been a dream of mine, something I kept tucked away deep in my heart. Now, I see that it’s more than just a dream—it’s a calling. I want to create stories that offer the same hope I found. I want to write characters who speak to those who feel invisible, lost, or overwhelmed by their pain. I want my words to remind others that they are not alone, that they are enough, and that they have the strength to find their way out of the darkness—even when it feels impossible. No one should have to sit in the dark, feeling like their pain is too much to bear. I want to be the voice that tells them, You are enough. You are worthy. And you will find your way out. My journey has taught me that there’s always a light at the end of the tunnel. With the right support, the right story, and the right characters, anyone can find their way back to themselves. And if my words can bring even a small flicker of hope to someone else, then I’ll know I’ve fulfilled my purpose.

I am a senior in high school, and having to look back at what I've been through and who I've been, I am so glad I am not the person I used to be. Back in 7th grade, I was not only having to deal with bullying from a good friend of mine but I was also having to deal with the overwhelming isolation that the pandemic provided. Many of my friends weren't texting me and sitting in my room for days and days on end..it scared me and it only got worse as the lockdown went longer than the 2 weeks. My mom, while in her heart she was doing good, let me start doing online penpals and while it helped a bit, I wanted more. During this time, online video chats got really popular and I was so interested in just having a face-to-face conversation with someone that I didn't care what happened. Everything started out fine, but then when I got paired up with older guys, they always would throw me compliments, telling me I was pretty and beautiful. I loved every compliment because, after having little to no self-esteem and only seeing myself as someone no one would ever want, I loved hearing that I was pretty to someone. But nothing ever stays the same and overtime the compliments got more and more sexual and the men that I talked to started to demand things out of me. Asking me to show them more than just my clothed body. I didn't want to but I was so desperate for someone to like me and see me as more than what I saw myself. So after a while I did everything they wanted and even encouraged it if it meant I would get complimented. I never liked what I was doing and would throw up every night afterwards. Now, as a senior, I look back and realize that I don't need someone else to tell me what I am worth. Nor would I ever let my body be the only worth I have. I am worthy of anything I put my mind to and the love I receive from others should be nothing less than respect and admiration, not lust. I know my worth and I have been working towards my goals harder than ever to prove to people that no matter what is thrown at me, I will always rise up and stand up on my two feet.

My middle and high school years were nothing short of a battle. Every day felt like a fight—one I wasn’t prepared for. I was bullied, pressured into doing things I didn’t want to, and watched as my grades plummeted. Slowly, my sense of self began to disappear. I was suffocating. I had no one to turn to, no one who seemed to understand or care enough to try. My world shrank to the four walls of my room, where I spent hours in silence, just wishing it would all end. But somewhere in the depths of that darkness, I found a flicker of light. It started with something as simple as picking up a book. I had nothing else to do, so I began to read, chapter after chapter, book after book. I wasn’t expecting anything, but what I found was life-changing. The characters in those stories—strong, resilient, flawed—began to speak to me in ways no one else could. I saw parts of myself in them. I saw their struggles, their pain, their triumphs. They weren’t just characters on a page; they had a voice and stories to tell. They reminded me that if they could keep going, so could I. Over time, the weight on my chest began to lift. The heavy fog of self-doubt and fear started to clear, and for the first time in years, I felt hope again. Hope that maybe, just maybe, I could find my way out of the darkness. Those books gave me the strength to keep moving forward, one small step at a time. Now, as I stand on the brink of graduating, I look back and realize how much those books and their characters have shaped me. They gave me something I desperately needed: confidence. They helped me rebuild the person I thought I had lost forever. I’ll forever be grateful for them. But my journey doesn’t end here. I want to give that same gift to others—the same hope, the same light that helped me when I was lost. Writing has always been a dream of mine, something I kept tucked away deep in my heart. Now, I can see that it’s not just a dream—it’s a calling. I want to create characters who will speak to those who feel alone, who feel like there’s no way out of the dark. I want my stories to remind them that they’re not alone, that they have the strength to keep going, even when it seems impossible. No one should have to sit in the dark, feeling invisible, feeling like their pain is too much to bear. I want to be the voice that tells them, You are enough. You are worthy. And you will find your way out. My journey has taught me that there’s always a light at the end of the tunnel. And with the right support, the right story, and the right characters, anyone can find their way back to themselves.

Ever since I could remember, I always loved to write. I was always the student that didn't mind and even looked forward to writing essays for class, and I would be able to captivate my audience within the first few sentences no matter how boring the topic. Writing was also my escape in ways when life got too difficult to bear and hold on my shoulders any longer. When my first year of high school hit it was as if the rug was being ripped from right underneath me, and all of my previous years of good grades and being on top of everything got taken from me in an instant. Every new grade quarter made me want to just dig myself into a hole and never come out. I was tired and my own mental health problems weren't making things any easier and somedays I wanted to just give up and let myself fall and not care where I landed. However, writing was something I did about everyday even if it was a small poem or a long winded journal entry; I was always writing. I would write about my feelings, both good and bad, or I was come up with story ideas for future novels because I always have wanted to be an author and make stories for the next generation to cherish. Overtime, the more I wrote and the more I put my words on a piece of paper, the stronger I felt and the more confident I got over the years. Now, as a soon to be high school graduate, I look back and I want to give the confidence I gained and I want to give that to other kids who were in the same dark and lonely place that I was. I want to write stories and characters that share a back story or two with someone out there. I want to give people something that I never had, a support and someone to look up towards. I want my books and characters to give other girls, boys, and everyone in between who may be going through those rough patches and I want them to find support in the characters I write about so they can see someone going through the same thing they are. I want them to relate to someone and gain confidence from them knowing that "if this character who is going through the same things as I am if not worse than I can get up and succeed just like they did.". I want to help the next generation by giving them someone to look up to and give them reasons to keep going. I want to be their light at the end of the tunnel.

I’ve always prided myself on being strong and ambitious, but what truly drives me is my deep sense of empathy and understanding of others’ struggles. I believe in seeing the world through others’ eyes, recognizing their limits, and offering support in ways that matter. The person who has most shaped these values in me is my mom—my greatest role model. My mom was only 17 when she had me, but instead of letting the challenges of being a young mother hold her back, she used them as fuel to work even harder toward her goals. Raising me and my siblings was no easy feat, but she built a life for us while continuing to pursue her career and education. Despite the obstacles, she never stopped moving forward. Last year, after years of hard work, she earned her Associate’s degree and is now continuing her studies to become a psychologist. Her drive and determination have been a constant source of inspiration for me. She taught me that no matter how tough life gets, you can always push through and work toward your dreams. Her strength motivated me to take the same ambitious approach to my own life. I began dual enrollment as soon as I could, knowing that I wanted to follow in her footsteps. Now, as I near the finish line of both high school and my Associate’s degree, I’m preparing to graduate from both institutions at the same time. While I’m incredibly proud of what I’ve achieved, the journey hasn’t been without its difficulties. The pressure to excel, to meet high expectations, and to balance multiple responsibilities has often felt overwhelming. There have been moments when I doubted myself, questioning if I was doing enough, even when I knew I was giving everything I had. The mental struggles I’ve faced, stemming from childhood experiences, have often affected my sense of self-worth. It’s hard not to feel like I’m falling short, especially when I see others succeeding with what seems like ease. But even in those moments of self-doubt, I remind myself that progress isn’t always linear, and no one’s journey is the same. The setbacks don’t define me; my resilience does. Looking ahead, I dream of building a career as a writer—crafting stories that resonate with others, offering comfort to those who feel lost or hurt, just as I sometimes do. I want my characters to be a source of hope, strength, and understanding, much like how my mom has been to me. Writing has always been my outlet for processing life’s challenges, and through it, I hope to inspire others to find their own strength, even when the world feels heavy. As I prepare for college, with UCF as a strong contender, I know it won’t be easy. The pressures will be different, but they will still be there. However, I’m learning to accept that not every day has to be perfect. Breaks and self-care are just as important as hard work. One of my goals is to start a campus club where students can take a break from the stress of college life—a place where they can relax, recharge, and be reminded that their well-being matters too. Through my writing and my future endeavors, I want to create a space for others to thrive, offering solace and hope amidst life’s trials. If my words can help even one person feel seen, understood, or inspired, then I will have fulfilled my purpose.

I’ve always prided myself on being strong and ambitious, but what truly drives me is my deep sense of empathy and understanding of others’ struggles. I believe in seeing the world through others’ eyes, recognizing their limits, and offering support in ways that matter. The person who has most shaped these values in me is my mom—my greatest role model. My mom was only 17 when she had me, but instead of letting the challenges of being a young mother hold her back, she used them as fuel to work even harder toward her goals. Raising me and my siblings was no easy feat, but she built a life for us while continuing to pursue her career and education. Despite the obstacles, she never stopped moving forward. Last year, after years of hard work, she earned her Associate’s degree and is now continuing her studies to become a psychologist. Her drive and determination have been a constant source of inspiration for me. She taught me that no matter how tough life gets, you can always push through and work toward your dreams. Her strength motivated me to take the same ambitious approach to my own life. I began dual enrollment as soon as I could, knowing that I wanted to follow in her footsteps. Now, as I near the finish line of both high school and my Associate’s degree, I’m preparing to graduate from both institutions at the same time. While I’m incredibly proud of what I’ve achieved, the journey hasn’t been without its difficulties. The pressure to excel, to meet high expectations, and to balance multiple responsibilities has often felt overwhelming. There have been moments when I doubted myself, questioning if I was doing enough, even when I knew I was giving everything I had. The mental struggles I’ve faced, stemming from childhood experiences, have often affected my sense of self-worth. It’s hard not to feel like I’m falling short, especially when I see others succeeding with what seems like ease. But even in those moments of self-doubt, I remind myself that progress isn’t always linear, and no one’s journey is the same. The setbacks don’t define me; my resilience does. Looking ahead, I dream of building a career as a writer—crafting stories that resonate with others, offering comfort to those who feel lost or hurt, just as I sometimes do. I want my characters to be a source of hope, strength, and understanding, much like how my mom has been to me. Writing has always been my outlet for processing life’s challenges, and through it, I hope to inspire others to find their own strength, even when the world feels heavy. As I prepare for college, with UCF as a strong contender, I know it won’t be easy. The pressures will be different, but they will still be there. However, I’m learning to accept that not every day has to be perfect. Breaks and self-care are just as important as hard work. One of my goals is to start a campus club where students can take a break from the stress of college life—a place where they can relax, recharge, and be reminded that their well-being matters too. Through my writing and my future endeavors, I want to create a space for others to thrive, offering solace and hope amidst life’s trials. If my words can help even one person feel seen, understood, or inspired, then I will have fulfilled my purpose.

I’ve always prided myself on being strong and ambitious, but what truly drives me is my deep sense of empathy and understanding of others’ struggles. I believe in seeing the world through others’ eyes, recognizing their limits, and offering support in ways that matter. The person who has most shaped these values in me is my mom—my greatest role model. My mom was only 17 when she had me, but instead of letting the challenges of being a young mother hold her back, she used them as fuel to work even harder toward her goals. Raising me and my siblings was no easy feat, but she built a life for us while continuing to pursue her career and education. Despite the obstacles, she never stopped moving forward. Last year, after years of hard work, she earned her Associate’s degree and is now continuing her studies to become a psychologist. Her drive and determination have been a constant source of inspiration for me. She taught me that no matter how tough life gets, you can always push through and work toward your dreams. Her strength motivated me to take the same ambitious approach to my own life. I began dual enrollment as soon as I could, knowing that I wanted to follow in her footsteps. Now, as I near the finish line of both high school and my Associate’s degree, I’m preparing to graduate from both institutions at the same time. While I’m incredibly proud of what I’ve achieved, the journey hasn’t been without its difficulties. The pressure to excel, to meet high expectations, and to balance multiple responsibilities has often felt overwhelming. There have been moments when I doubted myself, questioning if I was doing enough, even when I knew I was giving everything I had. The mental struggles I’ve faced, stemming from childhood experiences, have often affected my sense of self-worth. It’s hard not to feel like I’m falling short, especially when I see others succeeding with what seems like ease. But even in those moments of self-doubt, I remind myself that progress isn’t always linear, and no one’s journey is the same. The setbacks don’t define me; my resilience does. Looking ahead, I dream of building a career as a writer—crafting stories that resonate with others, offering comfort to those who feel lost or hurt, just as I sometimes do. I want my characters to be a source of hope, strength, and understanding, much like how my mom has been to me. Writing has always been my outlet for processing life’s challenges, and through it, I hope to inspire others to find their own strength, even when the world feels heavy. As I prepare for college, with UCF as a strong contender, I know it won’t be easy. The pressures will be different, but they will still be there. However, I’m learning to accept that not every day has to be perfect. Breaks and self-care are just as important as hard work. One of my goals is to start a campus club where students can take a break from the stress of college life—a place where they can relax, recharge, and be reminded that their well-being matters too. Through my writing and my future endeavors, I want to create a space for others to thrive, offering solace and hope amidst life’s trials. If my words can help even one person feel seen, understood, or inspired, then I will have fulfilled my purpose.

The STEM field is a vast and broad spectrum of many hands-on activities or careers. One part of STEM is engineering, and that specific part has a substantial amount of math, and more specifically, calculus, involved. Engineering relies heavily on mathematical principles to design, analyze, and optimize structures, systems, and processes. Calculus, in particular, plays a crucial role in helping engineers understand and solve problems related to change, motion, and optimization. By providing tools to model continuous change, calculus allows engineers to predict behaviors, make critical decisions, and ensure that designs are both safe and efficient. From civil engineering to aerospace, from electrical to chemical engineering, calculus is integral to the work engineers do on a daily basis, making it indispensable in the field. One of the core applications of calculus in engineering is the analysis of forces and motion. For example, in mechanical and civil engineering, calculus is used to determine the forces acting on structures such as bridges, buildings, and dams. Engineers use calculus to calculate stress, strain, and deformation in materials, ensuring that the structures can withstand external loads without failure. This requires understanding how forces change over time, and calculus provides the necessary framework through derivatives and integrals. Derivatives, which measure the rate of change, help engineers determine acceleration or the rate at which an object moves, while integrals help calculate total quantities like work or energy, which depend on continuous processes. Without these calculus tools, it would be impossible to design structures that are both functional and safe. In electrical engineering, calculus is used extensively in analyzing circuits and signals. Engineers use calculus to study how voltages and currents change over time, particularly in alternating current (AC) circuits. By applying differential equations, which are derived from calculus, engineers can model how electrical signals propagate through systems and optimize them for better performance. Similarly, in control systems, calculus is used to design feedback loops that ensure a system maintains its desired behavior, such as keeping the temperature of a furnace stable or the speed of a car constant. Calculus also aids in the design of filters and amplifiers, key components in everything from telecommunications to audio equipment. Aerospace engineering, which involves the design and construction of aircraft and spacecraft, is another area where calculus is essential. In this field, engineers rely on calculus to model fluid dynamics, such as the flow of air over an airplane wing. Understanding how air moves at various speeds and pressures is crucial for designing efficient and aerodynamic vehicles. Calculus is used to calculate lift, drag, and thrust, all of which are necessary for ensuring that an aircraft can fly safely and efficiently. Additionally, in space exploration, calculus helps engineers calculate trajectories for spacecraft, enabling them to navigate vast distances in space and make accurate landings on distant planets or moons. Moreover, calculus isn't only important for understanding the physical world; it also plays a key role in optimization problems, which are central to engineering. Engineers are often tasked with finding the most efficient, cost-effective, or environmentally sustainable solution to a problem, and calculus provides the tools to do this. For example, calculus is used in optimization algorithms to design the most efficient routes for delivery trucks or to determine the ideal amount of materials needed for manufacturing. By using calculus to minimize costs or maximize output, engineers can make decisions that benefit both businesses and society.

I’ve always prided myself on being strong and ambitious, but what truly drives me is my deep sense of empathy and understanding of others’ struggles. I believe in seeing the world through others’ eyes, recognizing their limits, and offering support in ways that matter. The person who has most shaped these values in me is my mom—my greatest role model. My mom was only 17 when she had me, but instead of letting the challenges of being a young mother hold her back, she used them as fuel to work even harder toward her goals. Raising me and my siblings was no easy feat, but she built a life for us while continuing to pursue her career and education. Despite the obstacles, she never stopped moving forward. Last year, after years of hard work, she earned her Associate’s degree and is now continuing her studies to become a psychologist. Her drive and determination have been a constant source of inspiration for me. She taught me that no matter how tough life gets, you can always push through and work toward your dreams. Her strength motivated me to take the same ambitious approach to my own life. I began dual enrollment as soon as I could, knowing that I wanted to follow in her footsteps. Now, as I near the finish line of both high school and my Associate’s degree, I’m preparing to graduate from both institutions at the same time. While I’m incredibly proud of what I’ve achieved, the journey hasn’t been without its difficulties. The pressure to excel, to meet high expectations, and to balance multiple responsibilities has often felt overwhelming. There have been moments when I doubted myself, questioning if I was doing enough, even when I knew I was giving everything I had. The mental struggles I’ve faced, stemming from childhood experiences, have often affected my sense of self-worth. It’s hard not to feel like I’m falling short, especially when I see others succeeding with what seems like ease. But even in those moments of self-doubt, I remind myself that progress isn’t always linear, and no one’s journey is the same. The setbacks don’t define me; my resilience does. Looking ahead, I dream of building a career as a writer—crafting stories that resonate with others, offering comfort to those who feel lost or hurt, just as I sometimes do. I want my characters to be a source of hope, strength, and understanding, much like how my mom has been to me. Writing has always been my outlet for processing life’s challenges, and through it, I hope to inspire others to find their own strength, even when the world feels heavy. As I prepare for college, with UCF as a strong contender, I know it won’t be easy. The pressures will be different, but they will still be there. However, I’m learning to accept that not every day has to be perfect. Breaks and self-care are just as important as hard work. One of my goals is to start a campus club where students can take a break from the stress of college life—a place where they can relax, recharge, and be reminded that their well-being matters too. Through my writing and my future endeavors, I want to create a space for others to thrive, offering solace and hope amidst life’s trials. If my words can help even one person feel seen, understood, or inspired, then I will have fulfilled my purpose.

My grandmother, Grandma Dot, was a smoker, and she had lung cancer, I believe, and had to use an oxygen tank if she was outside for too long. She was very fun to talk to and I got along with her the most out of everyone in my family. At one point, she stayed at my house when my aunt couldn't handle her anymore, and my parents and I did our best to take care of her. I moved my bed into the baby room so my aunt had an entire room to herself, and we even let her have our family dog, Emma, in the room with her because Emma was her favorite of our four dogs. In the morning, I would make her coffee and listen to her complain about her hair and how it looked like Einstein hair. I would spend my mornings telling her she looked beautiful, and I would brush her hair back and put hair clips in her hair because she liked how "it made her look pretty." The day she died is a day I still remember very well. It was October 16th, and the night before, I had been put on Halloween Horror Nights with my ex at the time. So that morning, I was absolutely exhausted, and my parents said they were going out to see my grandmother in the hospital. For context, she was in there after choking on a piece of steak, and because of the lack of air for a while, she was in a coma-like state and didn't talk or move. That day, I did some homework, and when it was around lunchtime, I called my mom to ask if I could make some lunch, only to be met with my mom tearfully telling me that they had to pull the plug on my grandmother and she was dead. I remember sitting on the phone and not saying anything for a few seconds but composing myself and trying to act like I was okay because I knew my mom felt just as upset and had to be there when they pulled the plug. So I just changed the topic and told my mom I loved her and that I'll see her later when she got home. After the phone call ended, I fell to my knees and screamed. I was confused and upset because I was never asked if I wanted to come along and maybe say goodbye to her before she passed. This was about a year ago, and while I am okay now, it took me a while to get here. I spent many months crying to my grandmother, hoping she could hear me somehow. I know that she is happy and watching over me, but I still wish I could've given her a proper goodbye before she passed away. Maybe I even held her hand one last time.

My grandmother, Grandma Dot, was a smoker, and she had lung cancer, I believe, and had to use an oxygen tank if she was outside for too long. She was very fun to talk to and I got along with her the most out of everyone in my family. At one point, she stayed at my house when my aunt couldn't handle her anymore, and my parents and I did our best to take care of her. I moved my bed into the baby room so my aunt had an entire room to herself, and we even let her have our family dog, Emma, in the room with her because Emma was her favorite of our four dogs. In the morning, I would make her coffee and listen to her complain about her hair and how it looked like Einstein hair. I would spend my mornings telling her she looked beautiful, and I would brush her hair back and put hair clips in her hair because she liked how "it made her look pretty." The day she died is a day I still remember very well. It was October 16th, and the night before, I had been put on Halloween Horror Nights with my ex at the time. So that morning, I was absolutely exhausted, and my parents said they were going out to see my grandmother in the hospital. For context, she was in there after choking on a piece of steak, and because of the lack of air for a while, she was in a coma-like state and didn't talk or move. That day, I did some homework, and when it was around lunchtime, I called my mom to ask if I could make some lunch, only to be met with my mom tearfully telling me that they had to pull the plug on my grandmother and she was dead. I remember sitting on the phone and not saying anything for a few seconds but composing myself and trying to act like I was okay because I knew my mom felt just as upset and had to be there when they pulled the plug. So I just changed the topic and told my mom I loved her and that I'll see her later when she got home. After the phone call ended, I fell to my knees and screamed. I was confused and upset because I was never asked if I wanted to come along and maybe say goodbye to her before she passed. This was about a year ago, and while I am okay now, it took me a while to get here. I spent many months crying to my grandmother, hoping she could hear me somehow. I know that she is happy and watching over me, but I still wish I could've given her a proper goodbye before she passed away. Maybe I even held her hand one last time.

I’ve always prided myself on being strong and ambitious, but what truly drives me is my deep sense of empathy and understanding of others’ struggles. I believe in seeing the world through others’ eyes, recognizing their limits, and offering support in ways that matter. The person who has most shaped these values in me is my mom—my greatest role model. My mom was only 17 when she had me, but instead of letting the challenges of being a young mother hold her back, she used them as fuel to work even harder toward her goals. Raising me and my siblings was no easy feat, but she built a life for us while continuing to pursue her career and education. Despite the obstacles, she never stopped moving forward. Last year, after years of hard work, she earned her Associate’s degree and is now continuing her studies to become a psychologist. Her drive and determination have been a constant source of inspiration for me. She taught me that no matter how tough life gets, you can always push through and work toward your dreams. Her strength motivated me to take the same ambitious approach to my own life. I began dual enrollment as soon as I could, knowing that I wanted to follow in her footsteps. Now, as I near the finish line of both high school and my Associate’s degree, I’m preparing to graduate from both institutions at the same time. While I’m incredibly proud of what I’ve achieved, the journey hasn’t been without its difficulties. The pressure to excel, to meet high expectations, and to balance multiple responsibilities has often felt overwhelming. There have been moments when I doubted myself, questioning if I was doing enough, even when I knew I was giving everything I had. The mental struggles I’ve faced, stemming from childhood experiences, have often affected my sense of self-worth. It’s hard not to feel like I’m falling short, especially when I see others succeeding with what seems like ease. But even in those moments of self-doubt, I remind myself that progress isn’t always linear, and no one’s journey is the same. The setbacks don’t define me; my resilience does. Looking ahead, I dream of building a career as a writer—crafting stories that resonate with others, offering comfort to those who feel lost or hurt, just as I sometimes do. I want my characters to be a source of hope, strength, and understanding, much like how my mom has been to me. Writing has always been my outlet for processing life’s challenges, and through it, I hope to inspire others to find their own strength, even when the world feels heavy. As I prepare for college, with UCF as a strong contender, I know it won’t be easy. The pressures will be different, but they will still be there. However, I’m learning to accept that not every day has to be perfect. Breaks and self-care are just as important as hard work. One of my goals is to start a campus club where students can take a break from the stress of college life—a place where they can relax, recharge, and be reminded that their well-being matters too. Through my writing and my future endeavors, I want to create a space for others to thrive, offering solace and hope amidst life’s trials. If my words can help even one person feel seen, understood, or inspired, then I will have fulfilled my purpose.

I’ve always prided myself on being strong and ambitious, but what truly drives me is my deep sense of empathy and understanding of others’ struggles. I believe in seeing the world through others’ eyes, recognizing their limits, and offering support in ways that matter. The person who has most shaped these values in me is my mom—my greatest role model. My mom was only 17 when she had me, but instead of letting the challenges of being a young mother hold her back, she used them as fuel to work even harder toward her goals. Raising me and my siblings was no easy feat, but she built a life for us while continuing to pursue her career and education. Despite the obstacles, she never stopped moving forward. Last year, after years of hard work, she earned her Associate’s degree and is now continuing her studies to become a psychologist. Her drive and determination have been a constant source of inspiration for me. She taught me that no matter how tough life gets, you can always push through and work toward your dreams. Her strength motivated me to take the same ambitious approach to my own life. I began dual enrollment as soon as I could, knowing that I wanted to follow in her footsteps. Now, as I near the finish line of both high school and my Associate’s degree, I’m preparing to graduate from both institutions at the same time. While I’m incredibly proud of what I’ve achieved, the journey hasn’t been without its difficulties. The pressure to excel, to meet high expectations, and to balance multiple responsibilities has often felt overwhelming. There have been moments when I doubted myself, questioning if I was doing enough, even when I knew I was giving everything I had. The mental struggles I’ve faced, stemming from childhood experiences, have often affected my sense of self-worth. It’s hard not to feel like I’m falling short, especially when I see others succeeding with what seems like ease. But even in those moments of self-doubt, I remind myself that progress isn’t always linear, and no one’s journey is the same. The setbacks don’t define me; my resilience does. Looking ahead, I dream of building a career as a writer—crafting stories that resonate with others, offering comfort to those who feel lost or hurt, just as I sometimes do. I want my characters to be a source of hope, strength, and understanding, much like how my mom has been to me. Writing has always been my outlet for processing life’s challenges, and through it, I hope to inspire others to find their own strength, even when the world feels heavy. As I prepare for college, with UCF as a strong contender, I know it won’t be easy. The pressures will be different, but they will still be there. However, I’m learning to accept that not every day has to be perfect. Breaks and self-care are just as important as hard work. One of my goals is to start a campus club where students can take a break from the stress of college life—a place where they can relax, recharge, and be reminded that their well-being matters too. Through my writing and my future endeavors, I want to create a space for others to thrive, offering solace and hope amidst life’s trials. If my words can help even one person feel seen, understood, or inspired, then I will have fulfilled my purpose.

In this Connections puzzle, the goal is to categorize 16 words into four distinct groups, each belonging to a specific category. Each category consists of four words that share a common theme, and the puzzle provides both a mental challenge and a way to explore connections between seemingly unrelated terms. Let’s break down the puzzle and the thought process behind grouping the words. The Words: The 16 words provided are: Lions Tigers Bears Wolves Mercury Venus Earth Mars Matisse Picasso Monet Van Gogh Shakespeare Dickens Austen Hemingway Group 1: Types of Wild Animals The first group consists of Lions, Tigers, Bears, and Wolves. These words all represent wild animals, particularly those that are often found in the wild as apex predators. Lions and tigers are large, carnivorous big cats commonly associated with strength and fierceness, while bears are another group of powerful mammals that can be found in forests and mountainous regions. Wolves, too, are predators known for their pack behavior and intelligence. These animals are not only iconic but also frequently appear in popular culture as symbols of strength, bravery, or danger. The shared connection is clear: all these animals are prominent members of the animal kingdom, often regarded as powerful and wild. Group 2: Planets in the Solar System The second group is composed of Mercury, Venus, Earth, and Mars. These words all refer to planets in our solar system. Mercury, Venus, Earth, and Mars are the four inner, terrestrial planets closest to the Sun. While Mercury is the smallest and closest to the Sun, Venus is often referred to as Earth’s "sister planet" due to its similar size and structure. Earth, of course, is our home planet, teeming with life, while Mars is the "Red Planet," often a subject of fascination due to its potential for past life and future exploration. The connection here lies in their status as the four planets most similar to Earth in composition and structure, all of which are regularly studied in planetary science. Group 3: Famous Artists The third group includes Matisse, Picasso, Monet, and Van Gogh. These are all famous artists from different art movements. Henri Matisse is a well-known figure in Fauvism, a movement that focused on bold color and emotional expression. Pablo Picasso is a pioneering figure in Cubism, known for abstract and fragmented forms. Claude Monet, a leader of the Impressionist movement, is celebrated for his use of light and color in outdoor scenes, particularly water lilies. Vincent van Gogh, a post-Impressionist artist, is known for his emotive use of color and his iconic works like Starry Night. These artists were key figures in shaping the landscape of Western art, and their styles represent different yet significant movements in the history of visual art. Group 4: Famous Writers The final group includes Shakespeare, Dickens, Austen, and Hemingway. These words refer to some of the most influential writers in the English language. William Shakespeare is known for his plays and poetry, contributing to the foundations of English literature. Charles Dickens was a master of Victorian literature, creating vivid characters and insightful critiques of society. Jane Austen is revered for her novels, particularly those focused on the complexities of social relationships and gender roles in her time. Finally, Ernest Hemingway, known for his concise and impactful writing style, made significant contributions to 20th-century American literature. All these writers have left a lasting legacy, influencing not only literature but also culture in general.

I’ve always prided myself on being strong and ambitious, but what truly drives me is my deep sense of empathy and understanding of others’ struggles. I believe in seeing the world through others’ eyes, recognizing their limits, and offering support in ways that matter. The person who has most shaped these values in me is my mom—my greatest role model. My mom was only 17 when she had me, but instead of letting the challenges of being a young mother hold her back, she used them as fuel to work even harder toward her goals. Raising me and my siblings was no easy feat, but she built a life for us while continuing to pursue her career and education. Despite the obstacles, she never stopped moving forward. Last year, after years of hard work, she earned her Associate’s degree and is now continuing her studies to become a psychologist. Her drive and determination have been a constant source of inspiration for me. She taught me that no matter how tough life gets, you can always push through and work toward your dreams. Her strength motivated me to take the same ambitious approach to my own life. I began dual enrollment as soon as I could, knowing that I wanted to follow in her footsteps. Now, as I near the finish line of both high school and my Associate’s degree, I’m preparing to graduate from both institutions at the same time. While I’m incredibly proud of what I’ve achieved, the journey hasn’t been without its difficulties. The pressure to excel, to meet high expectations, and to balance multiple responsibilities has often felt overwhelming. There have been moments when I doubted myself, questioning if I was doing enough, even when I knew I was giving everything I had. The mental struggles I’ve faced, stemming from childhood experiences, have often affected my sense of self-worth. It’s hard not to feel like I’m falling short, especially when I see others succeeding with what seems like ease. But even in those moments of self-doubt, I remind myself that progress isn’t always linear, and no one’s journey is the same. The setbacks don’t define me; my resilience does. Looking ahead, I dream of building a career as a writer—crafting stories that resonate with others, offering comfort to those who feel lost or hurt, just as I sometimes do. I want my characters to be a source of hope, strength, and understanding, much like how my mom has been to me. Writing has always been my outlet for processing life’s challenges, and through it, I hope to inspire others to find their own strength, even when the world feels heavy. As I prepare for college, with UCF as a strong contender, I know it won’t be easy. The pressures will be different, but they will still be there. However, I’m learning to accept that not every day has to be perfect. Breaks and self-care are just as important as hard work. One of my goals is to start a campus club where students can take a break from the stress of college life—a place where they can relax, recharge, and be reminded that their well-being matters too. Through my writing and my future endeavors, I want to create a space for others to thrive, offering solace and hope amidst life’s trials. If my words can help even one person feel seen, understood, or inspired, then I will have fulfilled my purpose.

I’ve always prided myself on being strong and ambitious, but what truly drives me is my deep sense of empathy and understanding of others’ struggles. I believe in seeing the world through others’ eyes, recognizing their limits, and offering support in ways that matter. The person who has most shaped these values in me is my mom—my greatest role model. My mom was only 17 when she had me, but instead of letting the challenges of being a young mother hold her back, she used them as fuel to work even harder toward her goals. Raising me and my siblings was no easy feat, but she built a life for us while continuing to pursue her career and education. Despite the obstacles, she never stopped moving forward. Last year, after years of hard work, she earned her Associate’s degree and is now continuing her studies to become a psychologist. Her drive and determination have been a constant source of inspiration for me. She taught me that no matter how tough life gets, you can always push through and work toward your dreams. Her strength motivated me to take the same ambitious approach to my own life. I began dual enrollment as soon as I could, knowing that I wanted to follow in her footsteps. Now, as I near the finish line of both high school and my Associate’s degree, I’m preparing to graduate from both institutions at the same time. While I’m incredibly proud of what I’ve achieved, the journey hasn’t been without its difficulties. The pressure to excel, to meet high expectations, and to balance multiple responsibilities has often felt overwhelming. There have been moments when I doubted myself, questioning if I was doing enough, even when I knew I was giving everything I had. The mental struggles I’ve faced, stemming from childhood experiences, have often affected my sense of self-worth. It’s hard not to feel like I’m falling short, especially when I see others succeeding with what seems like ease. But even in those moments of self-doubt, I remind myself that progress isn’t always linear, and no one’s journey is the same. The setbacks don’t define me; my resilience does. Looking ahead, I dream of building a career as a writer—crafting stories that resonate with others, offering comfort to those who feel lost or hurt, just as I sometimes do. I want my characters to be a source of hope, strength, and understanding, much like how my mom has been to me. Writing has always been my outlet for processing life’s challenges, and through it, I hope to inspire others to find their own strength, even when the world feels heavy. As I prepare for college, with UCF as a strong contender, I know it won’t be easy. The pressures will be different, but they will still be there. However, I’m learning to accept that not every day has to be perfect. Breaks and self-care are just as important as hard work. One of my goals is to start a campus club where students can take a break from the stress of college life—a place where they can relax, recharge, and be reminded that their well-being matters too. Through my writing and my future endeavors, I want to create a space for others to thrive, offering solace and hope amidst life’s trials. If my words can help even one person feel seen, understood, or inspired, then I will have fulfilled my purpose.

I’ve always prided myself on being strong and ambitious, but what truly drives me is my deep sense of empathy and understanding of others’ struggles. I believe in seeing the world through others’ eyes, recognizing their limits, and offering support in ways that matter. The person who has most shaped these values in me is my mom—my greatest role model. My mom was only 17 when she had me, but instead of letting the challenges of being a young mother hold her back, she used them as fuel to work even harder toward her goals. Raising me and my siblings was no easy feat, but she built a life for us while continuing to pursue her career and education. Despite the obstacles, she never stopped moving forward. Last year, after years of hard work, she earned her Associate’s degree and is now continuing her studies to become a psychologist. Her drive and determination have been a constant source of inspiration for me. She taught me that no matter how tough life gets, you can always push through and work toward your dreams. Her strength motivated me to take the same ambitious approach to my own life. I began dual enrollment as soon as I could, knowing that I wanted to follow in her footsteps. Now, as I near the finish line of both high school and my Associate’s degree, I’m preparing to graduate from both institutions at the same time. While I’m incredibly proud of what I’ve achieved, the journey hasn’t been without its difficulties. The pressure to excel, to meet high expectations, and to balance multiple responsibilities has often felt overwhelming. There have been moments when I doubted myself, questioning if I was doing enough, even when I knew I was giving everything I had. The mental struggles I’ve faced, stemming from childhood experiences, have often affected my sense of self-worth. It’s hard not to feel like I’m falling short, especially when I see others succeeding with what seems like ease. But even in those moments of self-doubt, I remind myself that progress isn’t always linear, and no one’s journey is the same. The setbacks don’t define me; my resilience does. Looking ahead, I dream of building a career as a writer—crafting stories that resonate with others, offering comfort to those who feel lost or hurt, just as I sometimes do. I want my characters to be a source of hope, strength, and understanding, much like how my mom has been to me. Writing has always been my outlet for processing life’s challenges, and through it, I hope to inspire others to find their own strength, even when the world feels heavy. As I prepare for college, with UCF as a strong contender, I know it won’t be easy. The pressures will be different, but they will still be there. However, I’m learning to accept that not every day has to be perfect. Breaks and self-care are just as important as hard work. One of my goals is to start a campus club where students can take a break from the stress of college life—a place where they can relax, recharge, and be reminded that their well-being matters too. Through my writing and my future endeavors, I want to create a space for others to thrive, offering solace and hope amidst life’s trials. If my words can help even one person feel seen, understood, or inspired, then I will have fulfilled my purpose.

I’ve always prided myself on being strong and ambitious, but what truly drives me is my deep sense of empathy and understanding of others’ struggles. I believe in seeing the world through others’ eyes, recognizing their limits, and offering support in ways that matter. The person who has most shaped these values in me is my mom—my greatest role model. My mom was only 17 when she had me, but instead of letting the challenges of being a young mother hold her back, she used them as fuel to work even harder toward her goals. Raising me and my siblings was no easy feat, but she built a life for us while continuing to pursue her career and education. Despite the obstacles, she never stopped moving forward. Last year, after years of hard work, she earned her Associate’s degree and is now continuing her studies to become a psychologist. Her drive and determination have been a constant source of inspiration for me. She taught me that no matter how tough life gets, you can always push through and work toward your dreams. Her strength motivated me to take the same ambitious approach to my own life. I began dual enrollment as soon as I could, knowing that I wanted to follow in her footsteps. Now, as I near the finish line of both high school and my Associate’s degree, I’m preparing to graduate from both institutions at the same time. While I’m incredibly proud of what I’ve achieved, the journey hasn’t been without its difficulties. The pressure to excel, to meet high expectations, and to balance multiple responsibilities has often felt overwhelming. There have been moments when I doubted myself, questioning if I was doing enough, even when I knew I was giving everything I had. The mental struggles I’ve faced, stemming from childhood experiences, have often affected my sense of self-worth. It’s hard not to feel like I’m falling short, especially when I see others succeeding with what seems like ease. But even in those moments of self-doubt, I remind myself that progress isn’t always linear, and no one’s journey is the same. The setbacks don’t define me; my resilience does. Looking ahead, I dream of building a career as a writer—crafting stories that resonate with others, offering comfort to those who feel lost or hurt, just as I sometimes do. I want my characters to be a source of hope, strength, and understanding, much like how my mom has been to me. Writing has always been my outlet for processing life’s challenges, and through it, I hope to inspire others to find their own strength, even when the world feels heavy. As I prepare for college, with UCF as a strong contender, I know it won’t be easy. The pressures will be different, but they will still be there. However, I’m learning to accept that not every day has to be perfect. Breaks and self-care are just as important as hard work. One of my goals is to start a campus club where students can take a break from the stress of college life—a place where they can relax, recharge, and be reminded that their well-being matters too. Through my writing and my future endeavors, I want to create a space for others to thrive, offering solace and hope amidst life’s trials. If my words can help even one person feel seen, understood, or inspired, then I will have fulfilled my purpose.

I’ve always prided myself on being strong and ambitious, but what truly drives me is my deep sense of empathy and understanding of others’ struggles. I believe in seeing the world through others’ eyes, recognizing their limits, and offering support in ways that matter. The person who has shaped these values in me most is my mom—my greatest role model. My mom was only 17 when she had me, but instead of letting the challenges of being a young mother hold her back, she used them as fuel to work even harder toward her goals. Raising me and my siblings was no easy feat, yet she built a life for us while pursuing her career and education. Despite the obstacles, she never stopped moving forward. Last year, after years of hard work, she earned her Associate’s degree and is now studying to become a psychologist. Her perseverance has been a constant source of inspiration for me. She taught me that no matter how tough life gets, you can always push through and pursue your dreams. Her strength motivated me to adopt the same ambitious mindset. I began dual enrollment as soon as I could, eager to follow in her footsteps. Now, as I near the finish line of both high school and my Associate’s degree, I’m preparing to graduate from both institutions at the same time. While I’m proud of what I’ve achieved, the journey hasn’t been easy. The pressure to excel, meet high expectations, and balance multiple responsibilities has often felt overwhelming. It’s hard not to feel like I’m falling short, especially when others seem to succeed with ease. But even in those moments of self-doubt, I remind myself that progress isn’t always linear, and no one’s journey is the same. The setbacks don’t define me; my resilience does. Looking ahead, I dream of becoming a writer—creating stories that resonate with others, offering comfort to those who feel lost or hurt, just as I sometimes do. I want my characters to be a source of hope and strength, like my mom has been to me. Writing has always been my outlet for processing life’s challenges, and through it, I hope to inspire others to find their own strength, even when the world feels heavy. As I prepare for college, with UCF as a strong contender, I know it won’t be easy. The pressures will be different, but they will still exist. However, I’m learning that not every day has to be perfect. Breaks and self-care are just as important as hard work. One of my goals is to start a campus club where students can take a break from the stress of college life—a place to relax, recharge, and remember that their well-being matters too. Through my writing and future endeavors, I want to create a space for others to thrive, offering hope and solace amidst life’s challenges. If my words can help even one person feel seen, understood, or inspired, I will have fulfilled my purpose.

I’ve always prided myself on being strong and ambitious, but what truly drives me is my deep sense of empathy and understanding of others’ struggles. I believe in seeing the world through others’ eyes, recognizing their limits, and offering support in ways that matter. The person who has most shaped these values in me is my mom—my greatest role model. My mom was only 17 when she had me, but instead of letting the challenges of being a young mother hold her back, she used them as fuel to work even harder toward her goals. Raising me and my siblings was no easy feat, but she built a life for us while continuing to pursue her career and education. Despite the obstacles, she never stopped moving forward. Last year, after years of hard work, she earned her Associate’s degree and is now continuing her studies to become a psychologist. Her drive and determination have been a constant source of inspiration for me. She taught me that no matter how tough life gets, you can always push through and work toward your dreams. Her strength motivated me to take the same ambitious approach to my own life. I began dual enrollment as soon as I could, knowing that I wanted to follow in her footsteps. Now, as I near the finish line of both high school and my Associate’s degree, I’m preparing to graduate from both institutions at the same time. While I’m incredibly proud of what I’ve achieved, the journey hasn’t been without its difficulties. The pressure to excel, to meet high expectations, and to balance multiple responsibilities has often felt overwhelming. There have been moments when I doubted myself, questioning if I was doing enough, even when I knew I was giving everything I had. The mental struggles I’ve faced, stemming from childhood experiences, have often affected my sense of self-worth. It’s hard not to feel like I’m falling short, especially when I see others succeeding with what seems like ease. But even in those moments of self-doubt, I remind myself that progress isn’t always linear, and no one’s journey is the same. The setbacks don’t define me; my resilience does. Looking ahead, I dream of building a career as a writer—crafting stories that resonate with others, offering comfort to those who feel lost or hurt, just as I sometimes do. I want my characters to be a source of hope, strength, and understanding, much like how my mom has been to me. Writing has always been my outlet for processing life’s challenges, and through it, I hope to inspire others to find their own strength, even when the world feels heavy. As I prepare for college, with UCF as a strong contender, I know it won’t be easy. The pressures will be different, but they will still be there. However, I’m learning to accept that not every day has to be perfect. Breaks and self-care are just as important as hard work. One of my goals is to start a campus club where students can take a break from the stress of college life—a place where they can relax, recharge, and be reminded that their well-being matters too. Through my writing and my future endeavors, I want to create a space for others to thrive, offering solace and hope amidst life’s trials. If my words can help even one person feel seen, understood, or inspired, then I will have fulfilled my purpose.

I’ve always prided myself on being strong and ambitious, but what truly drives me is my deep sense of empathy and understanding of others’ struggles. I believe in seeing the world through others’ eyes, recognizing their limits, and offering support in ways that matter. The person who has most shaped these values in me is my mom—my greatest role model. My mom was only 17 when she had me, but instead of letting the challenges of being a young mother hold her back, she used them as fuel to work even harder toward her goals. Raising me and my siblings was no easy feat, but she built a life for us while continuing to pursue her career and education. Despite the obstacles, she never stopped moving forward. Last year, after years of hard work, she earned her Associate’s degree and is now continuing her studies to become a psychologist. Her drive and determination have been a constant source of inspiration for me. She taught me that no matter how tough life gets, you can always push through and work toward your dreams. Her strength motivated me to take the same ambitious approach to my own life. I began dual enrollment as soon as I could, knowing that I wanted to follow in her footsteps. Now, as I near the finish line of both high school and my Associate’s degree, I’m preparing to graduate from both institutions at the same time. While I’m incredibly proud of what I’ve achieved, the journey hasn’t been without its difficulties. The pressure to excel, to meet high expectations, and to balance multiple responsibilities has often felt overwhelming. There have been moments when I doubted myself, questioning if I was doing enough, even when I knew I was giving everything I had. The mental struggles I’ve faced, stemming from childhood experiences, have often affected my sense of self-worth. It’s hard not to feel like I’m falling short, especially when I see others succeeding with what seems like ease. But even in those moments of self-doubt, I remind myself that progress isn’t always linear, and no one’s journey is the same. The setbacks don’t define me; my resilience does. Looking ahead, I dream of building a career as a writer—crafting stories that resonate with others, offering comfort to those who feel lost or hurt, just as I sometimes do. I want my characters to be a source of hope, strength, and understanding, much like how my mom has been to me. Writing has always been my outlet for processing life’s challenges, and through it, I hope to inspire others to find their own strength, even when the world feels heavy. As I prepare for college, with UCF as a strong contender, I know it won’t be easy. The pressures will be different, but they will still be there. However, I’m learning to accept that not every day has to be perfect. Breaks and self-care are just as important as hard work. One of my goals is to start a campus club where students can take a break from the stress of college life—a place where they can relax, recharge, and be reminded that their well-being matters too. Through my writing and my future endeavors, I want to create a space for others to thrive, offering solace and hope amidst life’s trials. If my words can help even one person feel seen, understood, or inspired, then I will have fulfilled my purpose.

I have ADHD, which stands for attention deficit hyperactivity disorder. I got diagnosed when I was 6 and have had to take medication every day since then. This mental disorder or medical condition meant that I couldn't sit still for long periods of time and would constantly get distracted or forgetful. School was very difficult some days, and I would have a hard time staying with the class and sometimes would have to be put aside and given extra help by the teachers. It felt very humiliating, and even though I knew that I had something different from everyone else around me, I never thought it would be a big deal. But with the fact that I was having all these problems while everyone else was able to fly through school with no issues, I felt like something was wrong with me and that I was the odd one out when it came to my classmates and friends. When I got into high school, it only got worse because I saw all of my classmates succeeding and able to pick things up quickly, while I was instead falling short and always a step behind everyone. I never felt understood by my parents or my friends most days because my brain processed information differently and I worked through things in a way that left people confused. I would always ask if people felt mad or annoyed because I would pay attention to tone of voice or facial expression in order to understand what people were feeling, and would sometimes think that if people weren't super excited like I was over something, then they were upset at me. Texting or emailing was a nightmare because then I really didn't know how people were feeling, since I couldn't gauge their reactions. The way I did tasks was just all over the place: I would go to do one thing and then get distracted by another thing, then another, and all of a sudden the first task would be forgotten about, and I would be focused on sorting the cups by color. Now that I'm finishing up my last year of college, I look back and realize that I never really was different from everyone else. I may have a mental disorder that affects how I think and work, but that doesn't mean I am any different than anyone else. If anything, I am doing better than I ever could have imagined. I'm finishing up high school and college at the same time and already have a clear path of what I need to do when I graduate. ADHD or not, I am amazing, and nothing will ever stop me from achieving whatever I want.

I believe being a first-generation college student influenced my career goals by just pushing me to be more and do more than my parents and use their words of encouragement to keep me moving towards a future they have been shaping for me since I was born. I began dual enrollment as soon as I could, knowing that I wanted to follow in her footsteps. Now, as I near the finish line of both high school and my Associate’s degree, I’m preparing to graduate from both institutions at the same time. While I’m incredibly proud of what I’ve achieved, the journey hasn’t been without its difficulties. The pressure to excel, to meet high expectations, and to balance multiple responsibilities has often felt overwhelming. There have been moments when I doubted myself, questioning if I was doing enough, even when I knew I was giving everything I had. The mental struggles I’ve faced, stemming from childhood experiences, have often affected my sense of self-worth. It’s hard not to feel like I’m falling short, especially when I see others succeeding with what seems like ease. But even in those moments of self-doubt, I remind myself that progress isn’t always linear, and no one’s journey is the same. The setbacks don’t define me; my resilience does. Looking ahead, I dream of building a career as a writer—crafting stories that resonate with others, offering comfort to those who feel lost or hurt, just as I sometimes do. I want my characters to be a source of hope, strength, and understanding, much like how my mom has been to me. Writing has always been my outlet for processing life’s challenges, and through it, I hope to inspire others to find their own strength, even when the world feels heavy. Through my writing and my future endeavors, I want to create a space for others to thrive, offering solace and hope amidst life’s trials. If my words can help even one person feel seen, understood, or inspired, then I will have fulfilled my purpose.

Jack Terry's story, even though the information I was given was very short and sweet, touched my heart and reminded me how much I have done in my life and the people in it that have made it so much more possible. My mom was only 17 when she had me, but instead of letting the challenges of being a young mother hold her back, she used them as fuel to work even harder toward her goals. Raising me and my siblings was no easy feat, but she built a life for us while continuing to pursue her career and education. Despite the obstacles, she never stopped moving forward. Last year, after years of hard work, she earned her Associate’s degree and is now continuing her studies to become a psychologist. Her drive and determination have been a constant source of inspiration for me. She taught me that no matter how tough life gets, you can always push through and work toward your dreams. Her strength motivated me to take the same ambitious approach to my own life. I began dual enrollment as soon as I could, knowing that I wanted to follow in her footsteps. Now, as I near the finish line of both high school and my Associate’s degree, I’m preparing to graduate from both institutions at the same time. While I’m incredibly proud of what I’ve achieved, the journey hasn’t been without its difficulties. The pressure to excel, to meet high expectations, and to balance multiple responsibilities has often felt overwhelming. There have been moments when I doubted myself, questioning if I was doing enough, even when I knew I was giving everything I had. The mental struggles I’ve faced, stemming from childhood experiences, have often affected my sense of self-worth. It’s hard not to feel like I’m falling short, especially when I see others succeeding with what seems like ease. But even in those moments of self-doubt, I remind myself that progress isn’t always linear, and no one’s journey is the same. The setbacks don’t define me; my resilience does. Looking ahead, I dream of building a career as a writer—crafting stories that resonate with others, offering comfort to those who feel lost or hurt, just as I sometimes do. I want my characters to be a source of hope, strength, and understanding, much like how my mom has been to me. Writing has always been my outlet for processing life’s challenges, and through it, I hope to inspire others to find their own strength, even when the world feels heavy. As I prepare for college, with UCF as a strong contender, I know it won’t be easy. The pressures will be different, but they will still be there. However, I’m learning to accept that not every day has to be perfect. Breaks and self-care are just as important as hard work. One of my goals is to start a campus club where students can take a break from the stress of college life—a place where they can relax, recharge, and be reminded that their well-being matters too. Through my writing and my future endeavors, I want to create a space for others to thrive, offering solace and hope amidst life’s trials. If my words can help even one person feel seen, understood, or inspired, then I will have fulfilled my purpose.

I’ve always prided myself on being strong and ambitious, but what truly drives me is my deep sense of empathy and understanding of others’ struggles. I believe in seeing the world through others’ eyes, recognizing their limits, and offering support in ways that matter. The person who has most shaped these values in me is my mom—my greatest role model. My mom was only 17 when she had me, but instead of letting the challenges of being a young mother hold her back, she used them as fuel to work even harder toward her goals. Raising me and my siblings was no easy feat, but she built a life for us while continuing to pursue her career and education. Despite the obstacles, she never stopped moving forward. Last year, after years of hard work, she earned her Associate’s degree and is now continuing her studies to become a psychologist. Her drive and determination have been a constant source of inspiration for me. She taught me that no matter how tough life gets, you can always push through and work toward your dreams. Her strength motivated me to take the same ambitious approach to my own life. I began dual enrollment as soon as I could, knowing that I wanted to follow in her footsteps. Now, as I near the finish line of both high school and my Associate’s degree, I’m preparing to graduate from both institutions at the same time. While I’m incredibly proud of what I’ve achieved, the journey hasn’t been without its difficulties. The pressure to excel, to meet high expectations, and to balance multiple responsibilities has often felt overwhelming. There have been moments when I doubted myself, questioning if I was doing enough, even when I knew I was giving everything I had. The mental struggles I’ve faced, stemming from childhood experiences, have often affected my sense of self-worth. It’s hard not to feel like I’m falling short, especially when I see others succeeding with what seems like ease. But even in those moments of self-doubt, I remind myself that progress isn’t always linear, and no one’s journey is the same. The setbacks don’t define me; my resilience does. Looking ahead, I dream of building a career as a writer—crafting stories that resonate with others, offering comfort to those who feel lost or hurt, just as I sometimes do. I want my characters to be a source of hope, strength, and understanding, much like how my mom has been to me. Writing has always been my outlet for processing life’s challenges, and through it, I hope to inspire others to find their own strength, even when the world feels heavy. As I prepare for college, with UCF as a strong contender, I know it won’t be easy. The pressures will be different, but they will still be there. However, I’m learning to accept that not every day has to be perfect. Breaks and self-care are just as important as hard work. One of my goals is to start a campus club where students can take a break from the stress of college life—a place where they can relax, recharge, and be reminded that their well-being matters too. Through my writing and my future endeavors, I want to create a space for others to thrive, offering solace and hope amidst life’s trials. If my words can help even one person feel seen, understood, or inspired, then I will have fulfilled my purpose.

I’ve always prided myself on being strong and ambitious, but what truly drives me is my deep sense of empathy and understanding of others’ struggles. I believe in seeing the world through others’ eyes, recognizing their limits, and offering support in ways that matter. The person who has most shaped these values in me is my mom—my greatest role model. My mom was only 17 when she had me, but instead of letting the challenges of being a young mother hold her back, she used them as fuel to work even harder toward her goals. Raising me and my siblings was no easy feat, but she built a life for us while continuing to pursue her career and education. Despite the obstacles, she never stopped moving forward. Last year, after years of hard work, she earned her Associate’s degree and is now continuing her studies to become a psychologist. Her drive and determination have been a constant source of inspiration for me. She taught me that no matter how tough life gets, you can always push through and work toward your dreams. Her strength motivated me to take the same ambitious approach to my own life. I began dual enrollment as soon as I could, knowing that I wanted to follow in her footsteps. Now, as I near the finish line of both high school and my Associate’s degree, I’m preparing to graduate from both institutions at the same time. While I’m incredibly proud of what I’ve achieved, the journey hasn’t been without its difficulties. The pressure to excel, to meet high expectations, and to balance multiple responsibilities has often felt overwhelming. There have been moments when I doubted myself, questioning if I was doing enough, even when I knew I was giving everything I had. The mental struggles I’ve faced, stemming from childhood experiences, have often affected my sense of self-worth. It’s hard not to feel like I’m falling short, especially when I see others succeeding with what seems like ease. But even in those moments of self-doubt, I remind myself that progress isn’t always linear, and no one’s journey is the same. The setbacks don’t define me; my resilience does. Looking ahead, I dream of building a career as a writer—crafting stories that resonate with others, offering comfort to those who feel lost or hurt, just as I sometimes do. I want my characters to be a source of hope, strength, and understanding, much like how my mom has been to me. Writing has always been my outlet for processing life’s challenges, and through it, I hope to inspire others to find their own strength, even when the world feels heavy. As I prepare for college, with UCF as a strong contender, I know it won’t be easy. The pressures will be different, but they will still be there. However, I’m learning to accept that not every day has to be perfect. Breaks and self-care are just as important as hard work. One of my goals is to start a campus club where students can take a break from the stress of college life—a place where they can relax, recharge, and be reminded that their well-being matters too. Through my writing and my future endeavors, I want to create a space for others to thrive, offering solace and hope amidst life’s trials. If my words can help even one person feel seen, understood, or inspired, then I will have fulfilled my purpose.

I’ve always prided myself on being strong and ambitious, but what truly drives me is my deep sense of empathy and understanding of others’ struggles. I believe in seeing the world through others’ eyes, recognizing their limits, and offering support in ways that matter. The person who has most shaped these values in me is my mom—my greatest role model. My mom was only 17 when she had me, but instead of letting the challenges of being a young mother hold her back, she used them as fuel to work even harder toward her goals. Raising me and my siblings was no easy feat, but she built a life for us while continuing to pursue her career and education. Despite the obstacles, she never stopped moving forward. Last year, after years of hard work, she earned her Associate’s degree and is now continuing her studies to become a psychologist. Her drive and determination have been a constant source of inspiration for me. She taught me that no matter how tough life gets, you can always push through and work toward your dreams. Her strength motivated me to take the same ambitious approach to my own life. I began dual enrollment as soon as I could, knowing that I wanted to follow in her footsteps. Now, as I near the finish line of both high school and my Associate’s degree, I’m preparing to graduate from both institutions at the same time. While I’m incredibly proud of what I’ve achieved, the journey hasn’t been without its difficulties. The pressure to excel, to meet high expectations, and to balance multiple responsibilities has often felt overwhelming. There have been moments when I doubted myself, questioning if I was doing enough, even when I knew I was giving everything I had. The mental struggles I’ve faced, stemming from childhood experiences, have often affected my sense of self-worth. It’s hard not to feel like I’m falling short, especially when I see others succeeding with what seems like ease. But even in those moments of self-doubt, I remind myself that progress isn’t always linear, and no one’s journey is the same. The setbacks don’t define me; my resilience does. Looking ahead, I dream of building a career as a writer—crafting stories that resonate with others, offering comfort to those who feel lost or hurt, just as I sometimes do. I want my characters to be a source of hope, strength, and understanding, much like how my mom has been to me. Writing has always been my outlet for processing life’s challenges, and through it, I hope to inspire others to find their own strength, even when the world feels heavy. As I prepare for college, with UCF as a strong contender, I know it won’t be easy. The pressures will be different, but they will still be there. However, I’m learning to accept that not every day has to be perfect. Breaks and self-care are just as important as hard work. One of my goals is to start a campus club where students can take a break from the stress of college life—a place where they can relax, recharge, and be reminded that their well-being matters too. Through my writing and my future endeavors, I want to create a space for others to thrive, offering solace and hope amidst life’s trials. If my words can help even one person feel seen, understood, or inspired, then I will have fulfilled my purpose.

n June of 2007, two lives began their journeys on the same day. One was the innocent spark of a new life entering the world, and the other was my mom—a 17-year-old girl facing the unknown. Scared, uncertain, and overwhelmed, she could have easily given up, but instead, she chose to face everything head-on. At such a young age, my mom found herself pregnant and had to finish high school with me by her side. She could feel the judgment from others, the whispers and the stares, but she never let them define her. Not once did she consider giving up on me. She completed her senior year with me, not just as a daughter but as a partner in her journey. After I was born, we moved in with my grandparents, and my mom worked tirelessly. She worked late nights so my grandparents could go to their jobs in the morning, and when she needed rest, they’d step in. Then my dad left, moving across the world, leaving us alone. Not a word from him since. But my mom didn’t give up. She worked her way from fast food to a desk job, then earned her AA degree—all while raising me and making sure we had everything we needed. Throughout the years, my mom has endured more heartbreak than I could ever fathom. She had three more kids, faced struggles that would break many people, yet she never once gave up. Through it all, she showed me what strength really looks like. She always knew her worth, even when others tried to make her feel small. And in that, she became my role model—the one constant in my life who never stopped believing in me, no matter what. My own journey hasn’t been easy. Life has thrown obstacles in my path, and I’ve walked down roads that seem to get rockier and rockier. There have been countless moments where I wanted to give up, when the weight of the world felt too heavy. But my mom? She’s always been there—pushing me, encouraging me, reminding me of my strength. Her belief in me has been the light guiding me through dark times. Since 10th grade, I’ve been working toward my AA degree, balancing dual enrollment with high school. As a senior now, I’m almost at the finish line. There have been many times I felt like I couldn’t keep going, but my mom has never let me quit. Even when I doubted myself, she kept pushing me to go further. Without her, I don’t know where I would be. She’s taught me that no matter how tough life gets, you never give up. She’s shown me that your worth isn’t defined by what others say or the struggles you face. She’s my constant source of strength, the one person who’s always believed in me—even when I didn’t believe in myself. My mom is the reason I keep moving forward, and the reason I’m determined to reach the finish line. I owe everything to her.

I have always been a strong and ambitious person with a kind heart. I try to remain mindful of the fact that people have their limits and their own complex feelings. This understanding has shaped how I approach the challenges in my life, but it hasn’t always been easy. One of my biggest role models is my mom. She has been a constant source of inspiration and motivation for me, showing me that perseverance and selflessness can lead to incredible accomplishments. She had me at the age of 17 and, despite the challenges she faced, she never stopped working toward her goals. My mom went through so much for me and my siblings to ensure that we had the best life possible. She balanced parenting and her career while still pursuing her education. Even though she had to pause her studies for a while, she went back to college when she was ready. Just last year, she completed her Associate’s degree and is now continuing her studies to become a psychologist. Watching her determination and ambition has motivated me to push myself and take my education seriously. Inspired by her, I decided to pursue dual enrollment as early as I could. I wanted to start my college career strong and gain experience in a college environment before being fully independent. This decision has paid off, as I have already completed nearly all the required credits and classes for my Associate’s degree. When I graduate, I will be earning not only my high school diploma but also my college degree. Despite these accomplishments, there have been moments when I’ve felt overwhelmed and considered giving up. The expectations placed on me—both by others and myself—can feel suffocating at times. I’ve faced numerous mental struggles rooted in my childhood that continue to affect how I view myself and my worth. Often, it feels like no matter how much effort I put in, it’s never enough. I’ve pushed myself to the brink, clawing my way through challenges just to make others proud of me. I don’t want to feel this way forever, and I certainly don’t want others to experience it either. That’s why I dream of pursuing a writing career. Writing has always been a passion of mine, and I want to use my stories to help people who feel lost or hurt, just as I sometimes do. Through my writing, I hope to create characters that inspire readers, much like how my mom has inspired me. I want my stories to bring comfort and hope to those who need it most, offering them a sense of connection and resilience. As I prepare for my future, I know that attending college—especially a university like UCF—will be a significant step. It’s exciting but also intimidating. I’ve learned that not every day has to be perfect or productive. Some days, it’s okay to take breaks and recharge. I hope to create a space on campus, perhaps a club, where students can unwind and take a break from the stresses of college life. Together, we can support one another and find balance in the journey ahead.

I have always been a strong and ambitious person with a kind heart. I try to remain mindful of the fact that people have their limits and their own complex feelings. This understanding has shaped how I approach the challenges in my life, but it hasn’t always been easy. One of my biggest role models is my mom. She has been a constant source of inspiration and motivation for me, showing me that perseverance and selflessness can lead to incredible accomplishments. She had me at the age of 17 and, despite the challenges she faced, she never stopped working toward her goals. My mom went through so much for me and my siblings to ensure that we had the best life possible. She balanced parenting and her career while still pursuing her education. Even though she had to pause her studies for a while, she went back to college when she was ready. Just last year, she completed her Associate’s degree and is now continuing her studies to become a psychologist. Watching her determination and ambition has motivated me to push myself and take my education seriously. Inspired by her, I decided to pursue dual enrollment as early as I could. I wanted to start my college career strong and gain experience in a college environment before being fully independent. This decision has paid off, as I have already completed nearly all the required credits and classes for my Associate’s degree. When I graduate, I will be earning not only my high school diploma but also my college degree. Despite these accomplishments, there have been moments when I’ve felt overwhelmed and considered giving up. The expectations placed on me—both by others and myself—can feel suffocating at times. I’ve faced numerous mental struggles rooted in my childhood that continue to affect how I view myself and my worth. Often, it feels like no matter how much effort I put in, it’s never enough. I’ve pushed myself to the brink, clawing my way through challenges just to make others proud of me. I don’t want to feel this way forever, and I certainly don’t want others to experience it either. That’s why I dream of pursuing a writing career. Writing has always been a passion of mine, and I want to use my stories to help people who feel lost or hurt, just as I sometimes do. Through my writing, I hope to create characters that inspire readers, much like how my mom has inspired me. I want my stories to bring comfort and hope to those who need it most, offering them a sense of connection and resilience. As I prepare for my future, I know that attending college—especially a university like UCF—will be a significant step. It’s exciting but also intimidating. I’ve learned that not every day has to be perfect or productive. Some days, it’s okay to take breaks and recharge. I hope to create a space on campus, perhaps a club, where students can unwind and take a break from the stresses of college life. Together, we can support one another and find balance in the journey ahead.

I was in digital tech for a year in middle school and then I made my way over to digital design the year after that. While photography was never a big dream of mine, it did become a hobby and something I found I was good at. First, when I was in digital tech, we had to get used to our cameras and all the different buttons and whatnot. So our first homework assignment was to take different specific shots, like a close-up, a shot using the grid system, a perception shot and everything else under the sun. I think my favorite photo was a close-up shot I did with a fake potted plant on the kitchen table. I loved the photo so much because it had great lighting that came in from the side and your attention was not only caught by the placement of the plant but also by how the light only hit one side and the rest was cast in shadow. The rest of the year, we made a bunch of short films and while mine were never that good, I still had so much fun filming them. Then the next year, I started digital design, which started out as a fill-in class but soon I fell in love with the class and fully enjoyed how I could just listen to music and edit photos every day. It was so relaxing to me and I just loved the idea of just being able to sit and do something so simple after having a super stressful day.

My grandfather, Willis, worked in the army as a mechanic for around four years. Since the day I was born, he has always been a gentle and kind soul who strives to connect with his kids and grandkids. He isn’t the loudest person in the room, nor is he the most talkative, but his presence has always been steady and comforting. There’s an unspoken warmth about him that draws people in, and those who know him can sense his unwavering dedication to family. One of the fondest memories I have of my grandfather is the way he connects with us—his grandchildren—through food. Unlike my grandmother, who can chat for hours and relate to us through stories and conversation, my grandfather’s way of bonding has always been more hands-on and simple. If my siblings, cousins, or I ever spent the night at their house, he would eagerly ask, “Do you want to get some ice cream?” or “Let’s make popcorn together.” Sometimes, it was something as humble as offering bread and butter. To him, food was a love language, a way to build bridges and make us feel cared for. He never needed elaborate words; his small, thoughtful gestures spoke volumes. To this day, food remains a way for him to show affection. He continues to work on cars, a passion of his since his time in the army, and he has become the family mechanic. Watching him work over the years has taught me a lot about patience and perseverance. Whenever a car needed fixing, he would spend hours outside, alternating between working and taking short breaks. It didn’t matter how sweltering the summer heat was or how biting the winter chill felt—he remained dedicated to whatever project he had in front of him. Through his actions, my grandfather taught me one of the most important life lessons: patience is key. Not everything can or will work itself out instantly just because we want it to. Achieving something worthwhile takes time, effort, and persistence. He showed me that rushing through something only leads to subpar results, but if you give something the time and attention it deserves, you can create something meaningful. My grandfather’s quiet strength, love for family, and dedication have left an indelible mark on my life. He isn’t just a mechanic or a grandfather; he’s a teacher of patience, resilience, and the beauty of small, thoughtful acts of love.

I’ve always been strong and ambitious, with a kind heart that values understanding others’ limits and emotions. My biggest role model is my mom, who had me at 17 but never stopped working toward her goals. Despite the challenges of raising me and my siblings, she built a life for us while pursuing her career and education. Last year, she earned her Associate’s degree and is continuing her studies to become a psychologist. Her drive has inspired me to push myself, which is why I started dual enrollment as soon as I could. Now, I’m close to finishing all my credits for my Associate’s degree, and I’ll graduate from both high school and college simultaneously. While I’m proud of my accomplishments, the pressure hasn’t always been easy to handle. At times, I’ve felt like giving up, weighed down by expectations and self-doubt. Mental struggles stemming from my childhood have affected my sense of self-worth, and I’ve often felt like I’m never doing enough, even when giving my all. Despite these challenges, I’m determined to channel my experiences into something positive. I dream of a writing career, crafting stories that inspire and comfort people who feel lost or hurt, just as I sometimes do. I want my characters to provide hope and strength, much like how my mom has inspired me. As I prepare for college—possibly UCF—I know it’ll be tough, but I’m learning to accept that not every day has to be perfect. Breaks and self-care are important. I also hope to start a club on campus where students can relax and take a break from the stresses of college life. Through my writing and future endeavors, I want to help others thrive and find solace in the midst of life’s challenges

I have always been a strong and ambitious person with a kind heart. I try to remain mindful of the fact that people have their limits and their own complex feelings. This understanding has shaped how I approach the challenges in my life, but it hasn’t always been easy. One of my biggest role models is my mom. She has been a constant source of inspiration and motivation for me, showing me that perseverance and selflessness can lead to incredible accomplishments. She had me at the age of 17 and, despite the challenges she faced, she never stopped working toward her goals. My mom went through so much for me and my siblings to ensure that we had the best life possible. She balanced parenting and her career while still pursuing her education. Even though she had to pause her studies for a while, she went back to college when she was ready. Just last year, she completed her Associate’s degree and is now continuing her studies to become a psychologist. Watching her determination and ambition has motivated me to push myself and take my education seriously. Inspired by her, I decided to pursue dual enrollment as early as I could. I wanted to start my college career strong and gain experience in a college environment before being fully independent. This decision has paid off, as I have already completed nearly all the required credits and classes for my Associate’s degree. When I graduate, I will be earning not only my high school diploma but also my college degree. Despite these accomplishments, there have been moments when I’ve felt overwhelmed and considered giving up. The expectations placed on me—both by others and myself—can feel suffocating at times. I’ve faced numerous mental struggles rooted in my childhood that continue to affect how I view myself and my worth. Often, it feels like no matter how much effort I put in, it’s never enough. I’ve pushed myself to the brink, clawing my way through challenges just to make others proud of me. I don’t want to feel this way forever, and I certainly don’t want others to experience it either. That’s why I dream of pursuing a writing career. Writing has always been a passion of mine, and I want to use my stories to help people who feel lost or hurt, just as I sometimes do. Through my writing, I hope to create characters that inspire readers, much like how my mom has inspired me. I want my stories to bring comfort and hope to those who need it most, offering them a sense of connection and resilience. As I prepare for my future, I know that attending college—especially a university like UCF—will be a significant step. It’s exciting but also intimidating. I’ve learned that not every day has to be perfect or productive. Some days, it’s okay to take breaks and recharge. I hope to create a space on campus, perhaps a club, where students can unwind and take a break from the stresses of college life. Together, we can support one another and find balance in the journey ahead.

I have always been a strong and ambitious person with a kind heart. I try to remain mindful of the fact that people have their limits and their own complex feelings. This understanding has shaped how I approach the challenges in my life, but it hasn’t always been easy. One of my biggest role models is my mom. She has been a constant source of inspiration and motivation for me, showing me that perseverance and selflessness can lead to incredible accomplishments. She had me at the age of 17 and, despite the challenges she faced, she never stopped working toward her goals. My mom went through so much for me and my siblings to ensure that we had the best life possible. She balanced parenting and her career while still pursuing her education. Even though she had to pause her studies for a while, she went back to college when she was ready. Just last year, she completed her Associate’s degree and is now continuing her studies to become a psychologist. Watching her determination and ambition has motivated me to push myself and take my education seriously. Inspired by her, I decided to pursue dual enrollment as early as I could. I wanted to start my college career strong and gain experience in a college environment before being fully independent. This decision has paid off, as I have already completed nearly all the required credits and classes for my Associate’s degree. When I graduate, I will be earning not only my high school diploma but also my college degree. Despite these accomplishments, there have been moments when I’ve felt overwhelmed and considered giving up. The expectations placed on me—both by others and myself—can feel suffocating at times. I’ve faced numerous mental struggles rooted in my childhood that continue to affect how I view myself and my worth. Often, it feels like no matter how much effort I put in, it’s never enough. I’ve pushed myself to the brink, clawing my way through challenges just to make others proud of me. I don’t want to feel this way forever, and I certainly don’t want others to experience it either. That’s why I dream of pursuing a writing career. Writing has always been a passion of mine, and I want to use my stories to help people who feel lost or hurt, just as I sometimes do. Through my writing, I hope to create characters that inspire readers, much like how my mom has inspired me. I want my stories to bring comfort and hope to those who need it most, offering them a sense of connection and resilience. As I prepare for my future, I know that attending college—especially a university like UCF—will be a significant step. It’s exciting but also intimidating. I’ve learned that not every day has to be perfect or productive. Some days, it’s okay to take breaks and recharge. I hope to create a space on campus, perhaps a club, where students can unwind and take a break from the stresses of college life. Together, we can support one another and find balance in the journey ahead.

I was not in the foster care system but my life also wasn't something that was planned either. I have always been a strong and ambitious person with a kind heart. I try to remain mindful of the fact that people have their limits and their own complex feelings. This understanding has shaped how I approach the challenges in my life, but it hasn’t always been easy. One of my biggest role models is my mom. She has been a constant source of inspiration and motivation for me, showing me that perseverance and selflessness can lead to incredible accomplishments. She had me at the age of 17 and, despite the challenges she faced, she never stopped working toward her goals. My mom went through so much for me and my siblings to ensure that we had the best life possible. She balanced parenting and her career while still pursuing her education. Even though she had to pause her studies for a while, she went back to college when she was ready. Just last year, she completed her Associate’s degree and is now continuing her studies to become a psychologist. Watching her determination and ambition has motivated me to push myself and take my education seriously. Inspired by her, I decided to pursue dual enrollment as early as I could. I wanted to start my college career strong and gain experience in a college environment before being fully independent. This decision has paid off, as I have already completed nearly all the required credits and classes for my Associate’s degree. When I graduate, I will be earning not only my high school diploma but also my college degree. Despite these accomplishments, there have been moments when I’ve felt overwhelmed and considered giving up. The expectations placed on me—both by others and myself—can feel suffocating at times. I’ve faced numerous mental struggles rooted in my childhood that continue to affect how I view myself and my worth. Often, it feels like no matter how much effort I put in, it’s never enough. I’ve pushed myself to the brink, clawing my way through challenges just to make others proud of me. I don’t want to feel this way forever, and I certainly don’t want others to experience it either. That’s why I dream of pursuing a writing career. Writing has always been a passion of mine, and I want to use my stories to help people who feel lost or hurt, just as I sometimes do. Through my writing, I hope to create characters that inspire readers, much like how my mom has inspired me. I want my stories to bring comfort and hope to those who need it most, offering them a sense of connection and resilience. As I prepare for my future, I know that attending college—especially a university like UCF—will be a significant step. It’s exciting but also intimidating. I’ve learned that not every day has to be perfect or productive. Some days, it’s okay to take breaks and recharge. I hope to create a space on campus, perhaps a club, where students can unwind and take a break from the stresses of college life. Together, we can support one another and find balance in the journey ahead.

I have always been a strong and ambitious person with a kind heart. I try to remain mindful of the fact that people have their limits and their own complex feelings. This understanding has shaped how I approach the challenges in my life, but it hasn’t always been easy. One of my biggest role models is my mom. She has been a constant source of inspiration and motivation for me, showing me that perseverance and selflessness can lead to incredible accomplishments. She had me at the age of 17 and, despite the challenges she faced, she never stopped working toward her goals. My mom went through so much for me and my siblings to ensure that we had the best life possible. She balanced parenting and her career while still pursuing her education. Even though she had to pause her studies for a while, she went back to college when she was ready. Just last year, she completed her Associate’s degree and is now continuing her studies to become a psychologist. Watching her determination and ambition has motivated me to push myself and take my education seriously. Inspired by her, I decided to pursue dual enrollment as early as I could. I wanted to start my college career strong and gain experience in a college environment before being fully independent. This decision has paid off, as I have already completed nearly all the required credits and classes for my Associate’s degree. When I graduate, I will be earning not only my high school diploma but also my college degree. Despite these accomplishments, there have been moments when I’ve felt overwhelmed and considered giving up. The expectations placed on me—both by others and myself—can feel suffocating at times. I’ve faced numerous mental struggles rooted in my childhood that continue to affect how I view myself and my worth. Often, it feels like no matter how much effort I put in, it’s never enough. I’ve pushed myself to the brink, clawing my way through challenges just to make others proud of me. I don’t want to feel this way forever, and I certainly don’t want others to experience it either. That’s why I dream of pursuing a writing career. Writing has always been a passion of mine, and I want to use my stories to help people who feel lost or hurt, just as I sometimes do. Through my writing, I hope to create characters that inspire readers, much like how my mom has inspired me. I want my stories to bring comfort and hope to those who need it most, offering them a sense of connection and resilience. As I prepare for my future, I know that attending college—especially a university like UCF—will be a significant step. It’s exciting but also intimidating. I’ve learned that not every day has to be perfect or productive. Some days, it’s okay to take breaks and recharge. I hope to create a space on campus, perhaps a club, where students can unwind and take a break from the stresses of college life. Together, we can support one another and find balance in the journey ahead.

I have always been a strong and ambitious person with a kind heart. I try to remain mindful of the fact that people have their limits and their own complex feelings. This understanding has shaped how I approach the challenges in my life, but it hasn’t always been easy. One of my biggest role models is my mom. She has been a constant source of inspiration and motivation for me, showing me that perseverance and selflessness can lead to incredible accomplishments. She had me at the age of 17 and, despite the challenges she faced, she never stopped working toward her goals. My mom went through so much for me and my siblings to ensure that we had the best life possible. She balanced parenting and her career while still pursuing her education. Even though she had to pause her studies for a while, she went back to college when she was ready. Just last year, she completed her Associate’s degree and is now continuing her studies to become a psychologist. Watching her determination and ambition has motivated me to push myself and take my education seriously. Inspired by her, I decided to pursue dual enrollment as early as I could. I wanted to start my college career strong and gain experience in a college environment before being fully independent. This decision has paid off, as I have already completed nearly all the required credits and classes for my Associate’s degree. When I graduate, I will be earning not only my high school diploma but also my college degree. Despite these accomplishments, there have been moments when I’ve felt overwhelmed and considered giving up. The expectations placed on me—both by others and myself—can feel suffocating at times. I’ve faced numerous mental struggles rooted in my childhood that continue to affect how I view myself and my worth. Often, it feels like no matter how much effort I put in, it’s never enough. I’ve pushed myself to the brink, clawing my way through challenges just to make others proud of me. I don’t want to feel this way forever, and I certainly don’t want others to experience it either. That’s why I dream of pursuing a writing career. Writing has always been a passion of mine, and I want to use my stories to help people who feel lost or hurt, just as I sometimes do. Through my writing, I hope to create characters that inspire readers, much like how my mom has inspired me. I want my stories to bring comfort and hope to those who need it most, offering them a sense of connection and resilience. As I prepare for my future, I know that attending college—especially a university like UCF—will be a significant step. It’s exciting but also intimidating. I’ve learned that not every day has to be perfect or productive. Some days, it’s okay to take breaks and recharge. I hope to create a space on campus, perhaps a club, where students can unwind and take a break from the stresses of college life. Together, we can support one another and find balance in the journey ahead.

I have always been a strong and ambitious person with a kind heart. I try to remain mindful of the fact that people have their limits and their own complex feelings. This understanding has shaped how I approach the challenges in my life, but it hasn’t always been easy. One of my biggest role models is my mom. She has been a constant source of inspiration and motivation for me, showing me that perseverance and selflessness can lead to incredible accomplishments. She had me at the age of 17 and, despite the challenges she faced, she never stopped working toward her goals. My mom went through so much for me and my siblings to ensure that we had the best life possible. She balanced parenting and her career while still pursuing her education. Even though she had to pause her studies for a while, she went back to college when she was ready. Just last year, she completed her Associate’s degree and is now continuing her studies to become a psychologist. Watching her determination and ambition has motivated me to push myself and take my education seriously. Inspired by her, I decided to pursue dual enrollment as early as I could. I wanted to start my college career strong and gain experience in a college environment before being fully independent. This decision has paid off, as I have already completed nearly all the required credits and classes for my Associate’s degree. When I graduate, I will be earning not only my high school diploma but also my college degree. Despite these accomplishments, there have been moments when I’ve felt overwhelmed and considered giving up. The expectations placed on me—both by others and myself—can feel suffocating at times. I’ve faced numerous mental struggles rooted in my childhood that continue to affect how I view myself and my worth. Often, it feels like no matter how much effort I put in, it’s never enough. I’ve pushed myself to the brink, clawing my way through challenges just to make others proud of me. I don’t want to feel this way forever, and I certainly don’t want others to experience it either. That’s why I dream of pursuing a writing career. Writing has always been a passion of mine, and I want to use my stories to help people who feel lost or hurt, just as I sometimes do. Through my writing, I hope to create characters that inspire readers, much like how my mom has inspired me. I want my stories to bring comfort and hope to those who need it most, offering them a sense of connection and resilience. As I prepare for my future, I know that attending college—especially a university like UCF—will be a significant step. It’s exciting but also intimidating. I’ve learned that not every day has to be perfect or productive. Some days, it’s okay to take breaks and recharge. I hope to create a space on campus, perhaps a club, where students can unwind and take a break from the stresses of college life. Together, we can support one another and find balance in the journey ahead.

I have always been a strong and ambitious person with a kind heart. I try to remain mindful of the fact that people have their limits and their own complex feelings. This understanding has shaped how I approach the challenges in my life, but it hasn’t always been easy. One of my biggest role models is my mom. She has been a constant source of inspiration and motivation for me, showing me that perseverance and selflessness can lead to incredible accomplishments. She had me at the age of 17 and, despite the challenges she faced, she never stopped working toward her goals. My mom went through so much for me and my siblings to ensure that we had the best life possible. She balanced parenting and her career while still pursuing her education. Even though she had to pause her studies for a while, she went back to college when she was ready. Just last year, she completed her Associate’s degree and is now continuing her studies to become a psychologist. Watching her determination and ambition has motivated me to push myself and take my education seriously. Inspired by her, I decided to pursue dual enrollment as early as I could. I wanted to start my college career strong and gain experience in a college environment before being fully independent. This decision has paid off, as I have already completed nearly all the required credits and classes for my Associate’s degree. When I graduate, I will be earning not only my high school diploma but also my college degree. Despite these accomplishments, there have been moments when I’ve felt overwhelmed and considered giving up. The expectations placed on me—both by others and myself—can feel suffocating at times. I’ve faced numerous mental struggles rooted in my childhood that continue to affect how I view myself and my worth. Often, it feels like no matter how much effort I put in, it’s never enough. I’ve pushed myself to the brink, clawing my way through challenges just to make others proud of me. I don’t want to feel this way forever, and I certainly don’t want others to experience it either. That’s why I dream of pursuing a writing career. Writing has always been a passion of mine, and I want to use my stories to help people who feel lost or hurt, just as I sometimes do. Through my writing, I hope to create characters that inspire readers, much like how my mom has inspired me. I want my stories to bring comfort and hope to those who need it most, offering them a sense of connection and resilience. As I prepare for my future, I know that attending college—especially a university like UCF—will be a significant step. It’s exciting but also intimidating. I’ve learned that not every day has to be perfect or productive. Some days, it’s okay to take breaks and recharge. I hope to create a space on campus, perhaps a club, where students can unwind and take a break from the stresses of college life. Together, we can support one another and find balance in the journey ahead.

I have always been a strong and ambitious person with a kind heart. I try to remain mindful of the fact that people have their limits and their own complex feelings. This understanding has shaped how I approach the challenges in my life, but it hasn’t always been easy. One of my biggest role models is my mom. She has been a constant source of inspiration and motivation for me, showing me that perseverance and selflessness can lead to incredible accomplishments. She had me at the age of 17 and, despite the challenges she faced, she never stopped working toward her goals. My mom went through so much for me and my siblings to ensure that we had the best life possible. She balanced parenting and her career while still pursuing her education. Even though she had to pause her studies for a while, she went back to college when she was ready. Just last year, she completed her Associate’s degree and is now continuing her studies to become a psychologist. Watching her determination and ambition has motivated me to push myself and take my education seriously. Inspired by her, I decided to pursue dual enrollment as early as I could. I wanted to start my college career strong and gain experience in a college environment before being fully independent. This decision has paid off, as I have already completed nearly all the required credits and classes for my Associate’s degree. When I graduate, I will be earning not only my high school diploma but also my college degree. Despite these accomplishments, there have been moments when I’ve felt overwhelmed and considered giving up. The expectations placed on me—both by others and myself—can feel suffocating at times. I’ve faced numerous mental struggles rooted in my childhood that continue to affect how I view myself and my worth. Often, it feels like no matter how much effort I put in, it’s never enough. I’ve pushed myself to the brink, clawing my way through challenges just to make others proud of me. I don’t want to feel this way forever, and I certainly don’t want others to experience it either. That’s why I dream of pursuing a writing career. Writing has always been a passion of mine, and I want to use my stories to help people who feel lost or hurt, just as I sometimes do. Through my writing, I hope to create characters that inspire readers, much like how my mom has inspired me. I want my stories to bring comfort and hope to those who need it most, offering them a sense of connection and resilience. As I prepare for my future, I know that attending college—especially a university like UCF—will be a significant step. It’s exciting but also intimidating. I’ve learned that not every day has to be perfect or productive. Some days, it’s okay to take breaks and recharge. I hope to create a space on campus, perhaps a club, where students can unwind and take a break from the stresses of college life. Together, we can support one another and find balance in the journey ahead.

I have always been a very strong and ambitious person with a kind heart who knows people have their limits and own very complex feelings. My mom is one of my biggest role models, as she went through hell and back for me and my siblings in order to make sure we had the best life possible. She had me at 17 and even then, she still focused on her career and when she was ready, she started going to college to become a psychologist and is still going on with her studies after completing her AA just last year. Her ambition and drive are what drove me to start doing dual enrollment as early as I could, making sure that my college career started off with a bang and I was able to get used to the college life before being out on my own. So far, I have done almost all of my required credits and classes for my AA and will be graduating not only from college but high school as well. However, despite my accomplishments, I have had many times when I thought just giving up was the best option because things just felt so heavy on my shoulders and like I was being weighed down by all the expectations everyone had for me. I have dealt with so many mental struggles that stem from my own childhood and affect the way I view myself and my worth. Things always seemed like I wasn't giving enough, no matter if I realistically was giving it my all. I clawed my way through things until my fingers bled if it meant that someone would be proud of me when it was all over. I don't want to feel this way forever, though, and I don't want anyone else to feel this way. So, the career I want is a writing career. I want to be able to craft beautiful stories for the beautiful people around the world who feel lost and hurt, like how I feel lost and hurt somedays. I want to make stories with characters that people can look up to, like I look up to my mom. I want people to be able to thrive from my stories and find comfort in them. I know college is going to be scary and if I am going to go to UCF somewhere down the line, I need to pick myself up and know that not every day will be perfect or super productive and that somedays I will need to take breaks and get my energy back up. I want to also have a club at the campus where people can just spend their time relaxing and just taking a break from the stress of college life.

I have always been a very strong and ambitious person with a kind heart who knows people have their limits and own very complex feelings. My mom is one of my biggest role models, as she went through hell and back for me and my siblings in order to make sure we had the best life possible. She had me at 17 and even then, she still focused on her career and when she was ready, she started going to college to become a psychologist and is still going on with her studies after completing her AA just last year. Her ambition and drive are what drove me to start doing dual enrollment as early as I could, making sure that my college career started off with a bang and I was able to get used to the college life before being out on my own. So far, I have done almost all of my required credits and classes for my AA and will be graduating not only from college but high school as well. However, despite my accomplishments, I have had many times when I thought just giving up was the best option because things just felt so heavy on my shoulders and like I was being weighed down by all the expectations everyone had for me. I have dealt with so many mental struggles that stem from my own childhood and affect the way I view myself and my worth. Things always seemed like I wasn't giving enough, no matter if I realistically was giving it my all. I clawed my way through things until my fingers bled if it meant that someone would be proud of me when it was all over. I don't want to feel this way forever, though, and I don't want anyone else to feel this way. So, the career I want is a writing career. I want to be able to craft beautiful stories for the beautiful people around the world who feel lost and hurt, like how I feel lost and hurt somedays. I want to make stories with characters that people can look up to, like I look up to my mom. I want people to be able to thrive from my stories and find comfort in them. I know college is going to be scary and if I am going to go to UCF somewhere down the line, I need to pick myself up and know that not every day will be perfect or super productive and that somedays I will need to take breaks and get my energy back up. I want to also have a club at the campus where people can just spend their time relaxing and just taking a break from the stress of college life.

I have always been a very strong and ambitious person with a kind heart who knows people have their limits and own very complex feelings. My mom is one of my biggest role models, as she went through hell and back for me and my siblings in order to make sure we had the best life possible. She had me at 17 and even then, she still focused on her career and when she was ready, she started going to college to become a psychologist and is still going on with her studies after completing her AA just last year. Her ambition and drive are what drove me to start doing dual enrollment as early as I could, making sure that my college career started off with a bang and I was able to get used to the college life before being out on my own. So far, I have done almost all of my required credits and classes for my AA and will be graduating not only from college but high school as well. However, despite my accomplishments, I have had many times when I thought just giving up was the best option because things just felt so heavy on my shoulders and like I was being weighed down by all the expectations everyone had for me. I have dealt with so many mental struggles that stem from my own childhood and affect the way I view myself and my worth. Things always seemed like I wasn't giving enough, no matter if I realistically was giving it my all. I clawed my way through things until my fingers bled if it meant that someone would be proud of me when it was all over. I don't want to feel this way forever, though, and I don't want anyone else to feel this way. So, the career I want is a writing career. I want to be able to craft beautiful stories for the beautiful people around the world who feel lost and hurt, like how I feel lost and hurt somedays. I want to make stories with characters that people can look up to, like I look up to my mom. I want people to be able to thrive from my stories and find comfort in them. I know college is going to be scary and if I am going to go to UCF somewhere down the line, I need to pick myself up and know that not every day will be perfect or super productive and that somedays I will need to take breaks and get my energy back up. I want to also have a club at the campus where people can just spend their time relaxing and just taking a break from the stress of college life.

As a high school student, I have been spending my last three years working towards earning my Associates Degree at the same time I graduate in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that soon I will be one step closer to accomplishing an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out their see’s them and hears them.

As a high school student, I have been spending my last three years working towards earning my Associates Degree at the same time I graduate in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that with the help and support of the Bright Lights Scholarship, I will be one step closer to accomplishing an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out their see’s them and hears them.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that with enough effort, I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that with enough effort, I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

I have always been a very strong and ambitious person with a kind heart who knows people have their limits and own very complex feelings. My mom is one of my biggest role models, as she went through hell and back for me and my siblings in order to make sure we had the best life possible. She had me at 17 and even then, she still focused on her career and when she was ready, she started going to college to become a psychologist and is still going on with her studies after completing her AA just last year. Her ambition and drive are what drove me to start doing dual enrollment as early as I could, making sure that my college career started off with a bang and I was able to get used to the college life before being out on my own. So far, I have done almost all of my required credits and classes for my AA and will be graduating not only from college but high school as well. However, despite my accomplishments, I have had many times when I thought just giving up was the best option because things just felt so heavy on my shoulders and like I was being weighed down by all the expectations everyone had for me. I have dealt with so many mental struggles that stem from my own childhood and affect the way I view myself and my worth. Things always seemed like I wasn't giving enough, no matter if I realistically was giving it my all. I clawed my way through things until my fingers bled if it meant that someone would be proud of me when it was all over. I don't want to feel this way forever, though, and I don't want anyone else to feel this way. So, the career I want is a writing career. I want to be able to craft beautiful stories for the beautiful people around the world who feel lost and hurt, like how I feel lost and hurt somedays. I want to make stories with characters that people can look up to, like I look up to my mom. I want people to be able to thrive from my stories and find comfort in them. I know college is going to be scary and if I am going to go to UCF somewhere down the line, I need to pick myself up and know that not every day will be perfect or super productive and that somedays I will need to take breaks and get my energy back up. I want to also have a club at the campus where people can just spend their time relaxing and just taking a break from the stress of college life.

I never lost a parent to death but I did lose a parent when he abandoned me as a child. For context, my mom got pregnant at 17 and had to throw away her entire future for me. She graduated and immediately moved in with my father and his RV. He stayed around for a year before he and my mom got into an argument, and he left a little after my 1st birthday. My mom moved back in with my grandparents and they helped take care of me while my mom worked to feed me and find someone new. Then for the rest of my life, I've dealt with having a father figure for a while, only for my mom or him to give up and leave. Then, when I got old enough, I started playing softball and that was my chance to turn all my anger and hurt into something that helped me play better. When I would be out on the field, all of my memories would come rushing by and I would in turn get angry and imagine myself beating the crap out of everyone who didn't want me and thought I wasn't enough of a reason to stick around. The feeling of anger would get me to move faster and throw harder. Some of my best plays were when I would be angry and could just focus on winning. However, this didn't mean I was angry the whole time. Since I knew first hand what anger and hurt felt like and how much it can over take you, I would focus on making sure my own teammates didn't fall into the same mindset. I would always be the one cheering in the dug out and checking up on all of my teammates. If they needed some support and someone to get them back down to earth, I was right there with them. I was the one of the oldest in my team so I made it my goal to be there for everyone. I will say that going through everything I have been through, I have been trying to pay my success forward by just being there for people. I have had so much support my entire life from my parents and family. They helped me when I was in the darkest of times and was so confused on what to do with my life. Because of my family, I was able to pick myself back up and continue on living and succeeding. So now I spend my days taking care of others the same way my family was able to take care of me. I give my friends and partners the same love and support I was given at every stage of my life. I make sure to give them unconditional care and affection no matter what I may be going through or feeling at that point in time. My one goal in life, besides my own education, is to make sure everyone around me is safe and cared for. I wasn't able to feel love or affection from the one person that was supposed to give it to me, so I made sure I would give it to everyone who truly needed it.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that with enough effort, I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

I am the product of teen pregnancy, and even though sometimes I feel like I should have been tossed aside so my mother could have had a chance at a normal teenage and early adult life, I am very grateful I was there with her when she needed me. Growing up, I often wondered what my life would have been like if my mother had made a different choice, if she had chosen to pursue her dreams and put herself first instead of raising me. Would I even be here today? I used to wrestle with these thoughts, but as I grew older, I came to realize just how much of a blessing my life has been—not just for me, but for my mother as well. Despite the many challenges she faced raising me as a teenager, my presence gave her something to fight for, to love unconditionally, and in turn, it gave me a deep appreciation for life itself. My experiences growing up in a situation where my mother had to sacrifice her own dreams for me shaped my pro-life position in profound ways. I understand the realities and struggles that come with unexpected pregnancies, especially for young women who are still trying to figure out who they are and what their place in the world is. But through my own life and the sacrifices my mother made, I have come to deeply believe that life—no matter how unexpected or challenging—has immense value. My existence is proof that a life can be filled with meaning and purpose, even when circumstances might seem difficult or impossible. I believe the dignity of every human being, no matter how small or vulnerable, is sacred. This belief has led me to take an active role in promoting the value of human life, especially for the unborn. I have participated in local pro-life events, attended marches, and volunteered at pregnancy resource centers where women who are facing unplanned pregnancies can find support and alternatives to abortion. I am passionate about offering emotional, financial, and practical help to women who feel they have no other choice but to terminate their pregnancies. It’s essential to show them that there is hope, that they are not alone, and that the life they carry has infinite potential. In addition to supporting pregnant women, I also engage in educational efforts within my community to raise awareness about the importance of protecting the unborn. Whether it’s speaking at local events, sharing personal stories of how my own life has been impacted by my mother’s decision to give me life, or using social media as a platform to advocate for life, I try to make a difference in any way I can. I believe that when people see the humanity in the unborn, when they understand that each life has a story and a purpose, they will be more likely to support the sanctity of life at all stages. My actions, however small they may seem, are my way of showing that every life matters. I have witnessed the beauty of life in my own journey and in the lives of others, and I am determined to do everything I can to ensure that the dignity of every human being, especially the unborn, is respected and protected.

I have ADHD, which stands for attention deficit hyperactivity disorder. I got diagnosed when I was 6 and have had to take medication everyday since then. This mental disorder or medical condition meant that I couldn't sit still for long periods of time and would constantly get distracted or forgetful. School was very difficult some days and I would have a hard time staying with the class and sometimes would have to be put aside and given extra help by the teachers. It felt very humiliating and even though I knew that I had something different than every one else around me, I never thought I would be a big deal. But with the fact that I was having all these problems while everyone else was able to fly through school with no issues, I felt like something was wrong with me and that I was the odd one out when it came to my classmates and friends. When I got into high school, it only got worse because I saw all of my classmates succeeding and able to pick things up quickly while I was instead falling short and always a step behind everyone. I never felt understood by my parents or my friends most days because my brain processed information differently and I worked through things in a way that left people confused. I would always ask if people felt mad or annoyed because I always would pay attention to tone of voice or facial expression in order to understand what people were feeling, and would sometimes think that if people weren't super excited like I was over something then they were upset at me. Texting or emailing was a nightmare because then I really didn't know how people were feeling because I couldn't gauge their reactions. The way I did tasks was just all over the place, I would go to do one thing and then get distracted by another thing and then another and then another and all of a sudden the first task is forgotten about and I am just focused on sorting the cups by color. Now that I finishing up my last year of college, I look back and realize that I never really was different than everyone else. I may have a mental disorder that affects how I think and work, but that doesn't mean I am any different than anyone else. If anything I am doing better than I ever could, I am finishing up high school and college at the same time and already have a clear path of what I need to do when I graduate. ADHD or not, I am amazing and nothing will ever stop me from achieving what ever I want.

I have ADHD, which stands for attention deficit hyperactivity disorder. I got diagnosed when I was 6 and have had to take medication everyday since then. This mental disorder or medical condition meant that I couldn't sit still for long periods of time and would constantly get distracted or forgetful. School was very difficult some days and I would have a hard time staying with the class and sometimes would have to be put aside and given extra help by the teachers. It felt very humiliating and even though I knew that I had something different than every one else around me, I never thought I would be a big deal. But with the fact that I was having all these problems while everyone else was able to fly through school with no issues, I felt like something was wrong with me and that I was the odd one out when it came to my classmates and friends. When I got into high school, it only got worse because I saw all of my classmates succeeding and able to pick things up quickly while I was instead falling short and always a step behind everyone. I never felt understood by my parents or my friends most days because my brain processed information differently and I worked through things in a way that left people confused. I would always ask if people felt mad or annoyed because I always would pay attention to tone of voice or facial expression in order to understand what people were feeling, and would sometimes think that if people weren't super excited like I was over something then they were upset at me. Texting or emailing was a nightmare because then I really didn't know how people were feeling because I couldn't gauge their reactions. The way I did tasks was just all over the place, I would go to do one thing and then get distracted by another thing and then another and then another and all of a sudden the first task is forgotten about and I am just focused on sorting the cups by color. Now that I finishing up my last year of college, I look back and realize that I never really was different than everyone else. I may have a mental disorder that affects how I think and work, but that doesn't mean I am any different than anyone else. If anything I am doing better than I ever could, I am finishing up high school and college at the same time and already have a clear path of what I need to do when I graduate. ADHD or not, I am amazing and nothing will ever stop me from achieving what ever I want.

I used music as a way to escape when things became overwhelming. Whether I was feeling stressed about schoolwork, navigating complicated friendships, or just feeling the weight of loneliness, music gave me an outlet to breathe. It was like stepping into a world where I wasn’t alone—where someone understood exactly what I was feeling. The beauty of music is that it has a song for every emotion, and I explored them all. Some days, I’d gravitate toward upbeat tracks that made me feel invincible, while other days, soft ballads gave me permission to cry and process what I was going through. Lyrics often spoke the words I didn’t know how to say, and melodies felt like a hand reaching out to hold mine. By sophomore year, I started to recognize how much music shaped my perspective. I discovered artists whose stories and struggles resonated with my own, and their resilience inspired me to keep going. One song in particular, Medicicine by Daughter, became my anchor during moments when I felt like I couldn’t face another day. The words “Pick it up and start again...you can still be who you want” were a reminder that I wasn’t truly alone in what I was feeling and that at any point when I was feeling low, I can just take a second to pick myself back up and start again. Keeping going and not give up on my dream to be who I want. Music also became a bridge for connection. I began sharing my favorite songs with friends, and we’d talk for hours about the meanings behind the lyrics or how a particular tune made us feel. It felt incredible to bond over something so universal yet deeply personal. Music also gave me the courage to step out of my comfort zone. Joining a school club focused on music appreciation helped me meet people who shared my passion. Now, as I look back on these high school years, I see how music shaped my journey. It wasn’t just a distraction or background noise; it was my companion, my therapist, and sometimes even my voice. It helped me understand myself better and gave me the strength to keep pushing forward when life felt impossible. Music didn’t just affect my life during high school; it became a part of who I am. It’s a reminder that even in moments of silence and loneliness, there’s a rhythm in the world—and in myself—that will always keep me going.

I don’t have autism, but I have had many friends and relationship partners who do, and the experience of seeing how they navigate the world has been both enlightening and inspiring. Being able to witness first-hand how someone with autism interacts with their surroundings, processes emotions, and views relationships has deeply influenced the way I approach storytelling. In fact, I’m excited to integrate those experiences into the characters I write for my future novels. I believe that writing authentic, complex characters—regardless of their background or identity—is key to creating stories that resonate with readers on a profound level. For me, writing has always been a way to explore and make sense of my own emotions. As a child, I often felt lost and scared, trying to cope with personal struggles that felt too overwhelming to share with anyone. I found it difficult to express myself, and often felt like my voice was unheard. In those moments, books became my refuge. Through reading, I discovered characters who were struggling with their own challenges—whether it was dealing with loss, battling self-doubt, or facing societal expectations. These characters became my friends, my companions. They made me feel seen and understood, as if I weren’t alone in my pain and confusion. What I found most comforting was knowing that these fictional characters, who often shared similar struggles to my own, had the strength to rise above their circumstances. If they could keep going, despite the odds, then maybe I could too. This sense of validation, of being able to relate to someone else's experiences and knowing that their journey had meaning, was something that stayed with me for years. And it’s something I want to give back to others as a writer. When I eventually became an author, one of my goals was to create diverse, multifaceted characters who could speak to a wide range of readers. I want to explore not only the challenges of people who are neurodivergent but also the richness of their inner worlds. I want to reflect the fact that every individual, regardless of their background or abilities, has their own unique story to tell. By writing characters with autism, I hope to give readers a chance to see the world through a different lens, one that is informed by different ways of thinking, feeling, and perceiving. Ultimately, I want my stories to offer the same kind of comfort and support that I received from books when I was younger. I want readers to feel seen, heard, and validated in their own struggles. I hope to create stories that remind people that no matter what challenges they face—whether it’s related to autism, mental health, or any other obstacle—they are not alone. Through the characters I create, I want to show that everyone’s journey matters, and that everyone, no matter their circumstances, has the power to overcome the challenges they face and live a meaningful life.

As a high school student on track to earn both my Associates of Arts and high school diploma in 2025, my primary goal is to continue my education at the University of Central Florida (UCF), where I plan to earn a bachelor's degree in English Literature and/or Creative Writing. This will provide the necessary foundation for my long-term career goal of becoming an author. I’ve been working toward this since I first learned about dual enrollment, which has allowed me to pursue college-level courses while still in high school. Being a first-generation college student, I understand the importance of higher education in creating opportunities for personal and professional success, and I’m committed to overcoming the challenges my parents faced in their educational journeys. Growing up, I always felt a deep connection to stories. As a child, I struggled with personal and mental issues and often felt unheard and alone. Reading was my escape. The characters I encountered in books—many of whom faced struggles similar to mine—offered me a sense of comfort and validation. They helped me realize that I, too, could rise above my struggles. This feeling of being seen and understood is something I want to give back to others through my writing. I hope to create diverse, relatable characters from various backgrounds who will provide readers, especially children and teens, with the same sense of comfort I once found in books. To reach my educational goals, I plan to use the resources available to me at UCF, such as academic advising, writing workshops, and internships with publishing companies. These resources will help me build the skills needed to pursue a career as an author. Additionally, I plan to stay involved in writing communities both on and off-campus, seeking feedback and engaging with other aspiring authors to further improve my craft. In terms of budgeting, my primary concern will be managing the costs of tuition, textbooks, and other school-related expenses. I plan to apply for scholarships and financial aid, as well as take advantage of any grants or work-study opportunities available at UCF. I also intend to continue saving through part-time work during college to help cover living expenses. I’ll be mindful of my spending and focus on prioritizing resources that support my education and long-term goals. Time management will also be crucial in balancing coursework, writing projects, and personal life. I will use planners and digital tools to create detailed schedules, ensuring I stay on top of deadlines while carving out time for personal writing. I plan to dedicate specific hours each week to work on my novel and short stories, even if it’s just for a few minutes each day. Overall, my plan to become an author is built on a foundation of education, persistence, and resourcefulness. I know that success will require hard work, but I’m determined to achieve my goals and become the first in my family to earn a degree, while also paving the way to a career that will allow me to inspire others and help them feel seen, heard, and validated through the stories I tell.

As a child, I went through a lot of different career interests, constantly bouncing from one idea to the next. The most talked-about ambition, however, was when I wanted to become a teacher. I loved going to school, and I admired most of my teachers. I was fascinated by the thought of being able to guide and inspire children while also having fun with them. The idea of spending each day engaging in activities that could teach kids essential skills—skills they would carry with them for the rest of their lives—was incredibly appealing. My parents, of course, had their own vision for my teaching career. They wanted me to become a college professor, seeing it as a stable, intellectual path. But, as often happens, my plans soon changed. As I grew older, I became captivated by the world of animation. I started watching animatics and animated stories on YouTube, where creators would share behind-the-scenes videos of how animated movies and series were made. The sheer amount of work and passion that went into every frame left me in awe. I was mesmerized by the process of animation and how artists could bring stories to life through visual art. Inspired, I picked up a pencil and began drawing obsessively, determined to create art that could one day make it into a professional portfolio. For years, I practiced tirelessly, honing my skills in an effort to improve my drawing and my technique. But then, as life sometimes does, my mental health took a sharp downturn, and I found myself unable to draw anymore. The passion that had once driven me to create art suddenly felt distant. Instead of drawing, I turned to writing. It was something I had always enjoyed, especially in school, where I’d received praise for my writing assignments. I began writing poems and short stories, using words as a way to express myself when I could no longer pick up a pencil to draw. Writing became my outlet during difficult times and my way to celebrate the good. Whether things were getting better or worse, I found solace in the written word. Over time, writing grew from a simple hobby into a true passion. Now, as a high school senior, I am certain about what I want to do: I want to be an author. I want to write stories for kids and teens—stories that reflect the struggles they face, but also offer hope and inspiration. Through my writing, I hope to show young readers that no matter how tough life may get, nothing is impossible. Just as I have found strength in my words, I want others to find the same in mine.

As a high school student on track to earn both my Associates of Arts and high school diploma in 2025, my primary goal is to continue my education at the University of Central Florida (UCF), where I plan to earn a bachelor's degree in English Literature and/or Creative Writing. This will provide the necessary foundation for my long-term career goal of becoming an author. I’ve been working toward this since I first learned about dual enrollment, which has allowed me to pursue college-level courses while still in high school. Being a first-generation college student, I understand the importance of higher education in creating opportunities for personal and professional success, and I’m committed to overcoming the challenges my parents faced in their educational journeys. Growing up, I always felt a deep connection to stories. As a child, I struggled with personal and mental issues and often felt unheard and alone. Reading was my escape. The characters I encountered in books—many of whom faced struggles similar to mine—offered me a sense of comfort and validation. They helped me realize that I, too, could rise above my struggles. This feeling of being seen and understood is something I want to give back to others through my writing. I hope to create diverse, relatable characters from various backgrounds who will provide readers, especially children and teens, with the same sense of comfort I once found in books. To reach my educational goals, I plan to use the resources available to me at UCF, such as academic advising, writing workshops, and internships with publishing companies. These resources will help me build the skills needed to pursue a career as an author. Additionally, I plan to stay involved in writing communities both on and off-campus, seeking feedback and engaging with other aspiring authors to further improve my craft. In terms of budgeting, my primary concern will be managing the costs of tuition, textbooks, and other school-related expenses. I plan to apply for scholarships and financial aid, as well as take advantage of any grants or work-study opportunities available at UCF. I also intend to continue saving through part-time work during college to help cover living expenses. I’ll be mindful of my spending and focus on prioritizing resources that support my education and long-term goals. Time management will also be crucial in balancing coursework, writing projects, and personal life. I will use planners and digital tools to create detailed schedules, ensuring I stay on top of deadlines while carving out time for personal writing. I plan to dedicate specific hours each week to work on my novel and short stories, even if it’s just for a few minutes each day. Overall, my plan to become an author is built on a foundation of education, persistence, and resourcefulness. I know that success will require hard work, but I’m determined to achieve my goals and become the first in my family to earn a degree, while also paving the way to a career that will allow me to inspire others and help them feel seen, heard, and validated through the stories I tell.

As a high school student on track to earn both my Associates of Arts and high school diploma in 2025, my primary goal is to continue my education at the University of Central Florida (UCF), where I plan to earn a bachelor's degree in English Literature and/or Creative Writing. This will provide the necessary foundation for my long-term career goal of becoming an author. I’ve been working toward this since I first learned about dual enrollment, which has allowed me to pursue college-level courses while still in high school. Being a first-generation college student, I understand the importance of higher education in creating opportunities for personal and professional success, and I’m committed to overcoming the challenges my parents faced in their educational journeys. Growing up, I always felt a deep connection to stories. As a child, I struggled with personal and mental issues and often felt unheard and alone. Reading was my escape. The characters I encountered in books—many of whom faced struggles similar to mine—offered me a sense of comfort and validation. They helped me realize that I, too, could rise above my struggles. This feeling of being seen and understood is something I want to give back to others through my writing. I hope to create diverse, relatable characters from various backgrounds who will provide readers, especially children and teens, with the same sense of comfort I once found in books. To reach my educational goals, I plan to use the resources available to me at UCF, such as academic advising, writing workshops, and internships with publishing companies. These resources will help me build the skills needed to pursue a career as an author. Additionally, I plan to stay involved in writing communities both on and off-campus, seeking feedback and engaging with other aspiring authors to further improve my craft. In terms of budgeting, my primary concern will be managing the costs of tuition, textbooks, and other school-related expenses. I plan to apply for scholarships and financial aid, as well as take advantage of any grants or work-study opportunities available at UCF. I also intend to continue saving through part-time work during college to help cover living expenses. I’ll be mindful of my spending and focus on prioritizing resources that support my education and long-term goals. Time management will also be crucial in balancing coursework, writing projects, and personal life. I will use planners and digital tools to create detailed schedules, ensuring I stay on top of deadlines while carving out time for personal writing. I plan to dedicate specific hours each week to work on my novel and short stories, even if it’s just for a few minutes each day. Overall, my plan to become an author is built on a foundation of education, persistence, and resourcefulness. I know that success will require hard work, but I’m determined to achieve my goals and become the first in my family to earn a degree, while also paving the way to a career that will allow me to inspire others and help them feel seen, heard, and validated through the stories I tell.

As a child, I went through a lot of different career interests, constantly bouncing from one idea to the next. The most talked-about ambition, however, was when I wanted to become a teacher. I loved going to school, and I admired most of my teachers. I was fascinated by the thought of being able to guide and inspire children while also having fun with them. The idea of spending each day engaging in activities that could teach kids essential skills—skills they would carry with them for the rest of their lives—was incredibly appealing. My parents, of course, had their own vision for my teaching career. They wanted me to become a college professor, seeing it as a stable, intellectual path. But, as often happens, my plans soon changed. As I grew older, I became captivated by the world of animation. I started watching animatics and animated stories on YouTube, where creators would share behind-the-scenes videos of how animated movies and series were made. The sheer amount of work and passion that went into every frame left me in awe. I was mesmerized by the process of animation and how artists could bring stories to life through visual art. Inspired, I picked up a pencil and began drawing obsessively, determined to create art that could one day make it into a professional portfolio. For years, I practiced tirelessly, honing my skills in an effort to improve my drawing and my technique. But then, as life sometimes does, my mental health took a sharp downturn, and I found myself unable to draw anymore. The passion that had once driven me to create art suddenly felt distant. Instead of drawing, I turned to writing. It was something I had always enjoyed, especially in school, where I’d received praise for my writing assignments. I began writing poems and short stories, using words as a way to express myself when I could no longer pick up a pencil to draw. Writing became my outlet during difficult times and my way to celebrate the good. Whether things were getting better or worse, I found solace in the written word. Over time, writing grew from a simple hobby into a true passion. Now, as a high school senior, I am certain about what I want to do: I want to be an author. I want to write stories for kids and teens—stories that reflect the struggles they face, but also offer hope and inspiration. Through my writing, I hope to show young readers that no matter how tough life may get, nothing is impossible. Just as I have found strength in my words, I want others to find the same in mine.

The perfect ending to Bear would see the characters finding resolution while staying true to the messy, raw essence of the show. For Bear, the ideal conclusion would be him finding peace after years of turmoil. He might step away from the restaurant, either passing it on to Sydney or revamping it into something smaller, less chaotic, and more personal. This shift would allow Bear to focus on healing, possibly teaching or mentoring others in a quieter setting, embracing a new chapter in his life. Sydney would continue to grow into a strong leader, confident in her abilities. The perfect ending for her would see her take on a major role in the family business or even start her own restaurant, with her growth as both a chef and a person fully realized. Carmen would find a way to reconcile with her family and the guilt she carries, perhaps returning to the fold in a positive, intentional way, and repairing her relationship with Bear. The series would end with the characters having made significant strides in their personal journeys, but not all threads neatly tied up. Life isn’t perfect, and the show should reflect that—leaving room for hope, growth, and the realization that they’ve come a long way, even if the road ahead remains uncertain.

Growing up, I always felt the absence of my father, who speaks Spanish. He left when I was very young, and since then, I’ve been trying to reconnect with the part of my identity that he carried with him: the Spanish language and culture. This has been a deeply personal journey, as my mother’s side of the family is entirely white, and I didn’t have the opportunity to be immersed in the Spanish language or the cultural traditions that would have allowed me to feel connected to that side of my heritage. As a result, learning Spanish became more than just about speaking another language; it became a way to preserve a link to the father I never really got to know and to embrace the richness of my roots that were otherwise missing from my life. My path to learning Spanish wasn’t easy, and it hasn’t always felt natural. Growing up in a predominantly English-speaking environment, I had to actively seek out opportunities to practice and improve my Spanish. Sometimes I worry about my pronunciation or my ability to express myself with the same ease I have in English. The fear of making mistakes has held me back from fully embracing conversations in Spanish at times. On the flip side, I’ve noticed that being bilingual also comes with a sense of pride. I have a deeper understanding of the cultural nuances that come with speaking Spanish, and I feel a sense of fulfillment every time I can use the language to connect with someone on a personal level. Aside from my language journey, I’ve worked hard to push the boundaries of my education. As a first-generation student, I knew from an early age that I had to be proactive in shaping my future. That’s why I’ve been involved in dual enrollment since 10th grade. It allowed me to take college-level courses while still in high school, which not only challenged me academically but also gave me a head start on my college education. It also instilled in me the importance of being resourceful and taking initiative. By taking these courses, I’ve not only expanded my academic horizons, but I’ve also developed a deeper sense of responsibility for my education and future. Being a first-generation student comes with its own set of challenges, such as navigating the complex higher education system without the guidance of someone who’s been through it before. However, the drive to succeed has always been a motivating factor for me. I see education as a way to create a brighter future for myself and to honor the sacrifices my family has made to give me the opportunity to pursue it. Dual enrollment has been a crucial part of that process. It has helped me push beyond the standard expectations, challenge myself, and build a foundation for future success, which is even more important to me as I prepare for graduate school. In sum, my journey of embracing my bilingualism and pushing the limits of my education is a way for me to build a future that reflects both the heritage I’m reconnecting with and the hard work I’m putting in to shape my own path. As I continue to grow, I know that being bilingual and a first-generation grad student will not only shape my academic and professional future, but it will also be a testament to the resilience and determination that have defined my journey so far.

I am not a very religious person. Never have been. My grandmother on my father's side had put me in Sunday school for a good few months before my dad finally stopped it. When I was a kid, I would ride my bike around and "talk to god," which basically was me looking up at the sky and talking to... I don't even know at this point. However, when I got older, that childlike curiosity and belief started to wear off and I turned away from anything pertaining to God or religion. It just didn't make sense in my eyes and I didn't know what to make of this guy in the sky that oversee's everything everyone does. And, if he does make man kind, why would man kind be so disgusting and distasteful? But, like many things, it took my own experience to really get myself to believe for just a moment. A few months back, around October, I found myself on the verge of losing my boyfriend over something terrible I had done. He was yelling at me and telling me that we are done and in the moment, my whole world felt like it was falling apart. I tried to talk to anyone I could to get some advice or at the very least get my boyfriend to calm down and listen to me. By nightfall, I felt hopeless and honestly didn't even think I was ever going to get my boyfriend back. Filled with grief and regret, I grabbed an entire container of menstrual pills and took them all one by one. I wanted to die that night, feeling like nothing else in the world mattered. My boyfriend was the one person who listened to me and saved me from the hell I was burning in. I stopped cutting myself and punishing myself for the smallest mistakes. I no longer felt alone with him around and I was confident enough to start a new and better life for myself. But now he was gone so what else was going to keep me going? The rest of the night, I felt my body giving up on me. I was weak and could barely stand on my own two feet without feeling lightheaded. I ended up talking to a friend of mine who was an avid Christian, and she told me the one thing I never even thought of: she told me to pray, and I did. I prayed so much last night, prayed that things would be okay and that I could fix this. I woke up the next morning and was throwing up like crazy, my body just throwing out everything I took the night before. And despite my earlier fears, that morning I felt good. I felt happy; like everything was going to be okay. Even though it took a while to get my boyfriend to talk to me, when we talked and he kissed me for the first time again, I knew deep down everything was going to be okay. I may not be a 100% believer now, but what happened did change my life and gave me a reason to just have a bit more faith than I used to.

As a child, I went through a lot of different career interests, constantly bouncing from one idea to the next. The most talked-about ambition, however, was when I wanted to become a teacher. I loved going to school, and I admired most of my teachers. I was fascinated by the thought of being able to guide and inspire children while also having fun with them. The idea of spending each day engaging in activities that could teach kids essential skills—skills they would carry with them for the rest of their lives—was incredibly appealing. My parents, of course, had their own vision for my teaching career. They wanted me to become a college professor, seeing it as a stable, intellectual path. But, as often happens, my plans soon changed. As I grew older, I became captivated by the world of animation. I started watching animatics and animated stories on YouTube, where creators would share behind-the-scenes videos of how animated movies and series were made. The sheer amount of work and passion that went into every frame left me in awe. I was mesmerized by the process of animation and how artists could bring stories to life through visual art. Inspired, I picked up a pencil and began drawing obsessively, determined to create art that could one day make it into a professional portfolio. For years, I practiced tirelessly, honing my skills in an effort to improve my drawing and my technique. But then, as life sometimes does, my mental health took a sharp downturn, and I found myself unable to draw anymore. The passion that had once driven me to create art suddenly felt distant. Instead of drawing, I turned to writing. It was something I had always enjoyed, especially in school, where I’d received praise for my writing assignments. I began writing poems and short stories, using words as a way to express myself when I could no longer pick up a pencil to draw. Writing became my outlet during difficult times and my way to celebrate the good. Whether things were getting better or worse, I found solace in the written word. Over time, writing grew from a simple hobby into a true passion. Now, as a high school senior, I am certain about what I want to do: I want to be an author. I want to write stories for kids and teens—stories that reflect the struggles they face, but also offer hope and inspiration. Through my writing, I hope to show young readers that no matter how tough life may get, nothing is impossible. Just as I have found strength in my words, I want others to find the same in mine.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that with enough effort, I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

Kayla Nicole Monk Memorial Scholarship As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that with enough effort, I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that with enough effort, I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that with enough effort, I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that with enough effort, I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

In ninth grade, I found myself struggling with more than just schoolwork. My mental health was in a rough place, and on top of that, I was dealing with physical abuse at home. My grades started to drop, and I felt completely disconnected from the motivation I once had in middle school. Everything seemed harder, and I wasn’t sure how to keep going. But there was one constant in my life during that time, one person who gave me a reason to keep pushing forward: Mr. Walker, my teacher. Mr. Walker was always there for me. Despite everything I was going through, he became my anchor. Every day, he greeted me with kindness, and in his class, I found a safe space where I could focus on something other than the chaos in my personal life. He didn’t just teach the material—he genuinely cared about me as a person. Even when my grades were slipping or when I was struggling with something emotionally, he never made me feel dumb or inadequate. Instead, he made me feel understood. His encouragement and support helped me stay afloat during a time when I felt like I was drowning. He never judged me, never made me feel like I was too much to handle, and always took the time to listen. For the next three years, I found myself turning to him whenever I had problems. There were times when I was sure I was bothering him with my issues, but he never showed it. He always made time for me, even if I was just looking for someone to talk to. He made every day I saw him feel a little less impossible. Sometimes, when the weight of my struggles felt unbearable, he would make me laugh—he had this way of brightening the darkest days. Even on days when I just wanted to give up, he gave me a reason to keep going, to keep trying, and to believe that things could get better. Now, years later, I am in a much better place. I have a solid future ahead of me, and I know that a big part of that is because of Mr. Walker. I want to use the strength and hope he gave me to help others. I plan to write books and create characters for teens who might be going through the same struggles I faced. I want to give them the same hope Mr. Walker gave me—hope that even in our darkest moments, there is a reason to keep going. And like him, I want to be the kind of person who helps others see that no matter what they’re going through, they are not alone.

As a child, I went through a lot of different career interests, constantly bouncing from one idea to the next. The most talked-about ambition, however, was when I wanted to become a teacher. I loved going to school, and I admired most of my teachers. I was fascinated by the thought of being able to guide and inspire children while also having fun with them. The idea of spending each day engaging in activities that could teach kids essential skills—skills they would carry with them for the rest of their lives—was incredibly appealing. My parents, of course, had their own vision for my teaching career. They wanted me to become a college professor, seeing it as a stable, intellectual path. But, as often happens, my plans soon changed. As I grew older, I became captivated by the world of animation. I started watching animatics and animated stories on YouTube, where creators would share behind-the-scenes videos of how animated movies and series were made. The sheer amount of work and passion that went into every frame left me in awe. I was mesmerized by the process of animation and how artists could bring stories to life through visual art. Inspired, I picked up a pencil and began drawing obsessively, determined to create art that could one day make it into a professional portfolio. For years, I practiced tirelessly, honing my skills in an effort to improve my drawing and my technique. But then, as life sometimes does, my mental health took a sharp downturn, and I found myself unable to draw anymore. The passion that had once driven me to create art suddenly felt distant. Instead of drawing, I turned to writing. It was something I had always enjoyed, especially in school, where I’d received praise for my writing assignments. I began writing poems and short stories, using words as a way to express myself when I could no longer pick up a pencil to draw. Writing became my outlet during difficult times and my way to celebrate the good. Whether things were getting better or worse, I found solace in the written word. Over time, writing grew from a simple hobby into a true passion. Now, as a high school senior, I am certain about what I want to do: I want to be an author. I want to write stories for kids and teens—stories that reflect the struggles they face, but also offer hope and inspiration. Through my writing, I hope to show young readers that no matter how tough life may get, nothing is impossible. Just as I have found strength in my words, I want others to find the same in mine.

I feel the most creative when I'm listening to music. Usually I am turning on more romantic or slow songs and from there I can just close my eyes and picture different scenarios in my head for future writing projects. The music just picks me up and takes me away to a bunch of new places that really only exist in my head. Those places will take me somewhere and then also bring back some memories that I may have forgotten and those new memories and the feeling I get from the music will start to inspire a piece of writing I do. So for example, I wrote a poetry piece called "A woman's body," where I talk about the experience I have had personally with being seen as more of an object or "woman" than the child I still am. I have had many comments on my body and how it's much more mature than the other girls around me. Many of my friends would joke and grab my chest or ass and call me "mommy" rather than telling me I look pretty that day or noticing a new pair of earrings I bought. This type of attention was something I absolutely hated and felt digusted by but it was the only type of attention I really got so I leaned into it and when that paid off and I started having more people notice me and take an interest in me romantically, I leaned in even harder. I did what everyone expected of me and wore the revealing clothes and made myself stand out way more than I would really like. However, this ended up backfiring so badly because when I got my first job, I had many customers take a very sexual interest in me and make comments about me and even ask me for things I hadn't even done yet or considered doing. I was sought after by men much older than me and men that would openly talk about their sexual desires that they imagined me fufilling. This was a truly disgusting moment in my life that I wouldn't even pray my worst enemy would have to deal with. I am still trying to learn to trust the people around me and know that when someone truly wants me and cares for me, they won't ask me for anything I am not comfortable with nor will they ever have "needs" I need to fufill.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that with enough effort, I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

I have just started working at my local KFC and have only been there for three weeks. This isn't my first ever fast food job and in fact, I was working at McDonald's for almost a year before I quit and took a break for mental health reasons. McDonalds, and dealing with locals and tourists, was... an adventure. I was one of the younger employees and also the most nervous. When I first started, I had no idea what I was doing. I was terrified to take orders and interact with customers, as I am not a people person and will easily fumble over my words when trying to have a conversation. But over time, I built up my confidence and quickly worked my way up and ended up being one of the best back-cash employees because I was able to not only keep a cool head but also multitask and get customers through the line very quickly. Even though the work itself was difficult and stressful, I always gave it my all and was praised many times by customers for my real and genuine kind attitude. Even now at KFC, I always ask how customers are and try to be as real as I can be. I have multiple stories at KFC about how I have been giving back to the community. Just yesterday, an older woman came through and she was clearly homeless and had been walking for some time. She came to the counter and asked for a drink, saying that she would happily pay for it and adding that she wished she had the money for food. I took care of other customers and would glance her way every now and then before I motioned for her to walk over to me. She got to the counter and I asked her if she was allergic to gravy or mashed potatoes and handed her a side of mash and gravy that comes in the meals we hand out. She later came up to me and thanked me before she left. I felt very satisfied with myself and happy that I was able to do something for her even though it was a small act. In the short time working at KFC, I have given my all and always put the customers first. I always have a great attitude and try to make my customers feel much better than when they walked in. Being kind to them is my way of giving back to the community.

I have just started working at my local KFC and have only been there for three weeks. This isn't my first ever fast food job and in fact, I was working at McDonald's for almost a year before I quit and took a break for mental health reasons. McDonalds, and dealing with locals and tourists, was... an adventure. I was one of the younger employees and also the most nervous. When I first started, I had no idea what I was doing. I was terrified to take orders and interact with customers, as I am not a people person and will easily fumble over my words when trying to have a conversation. But over time, I built up my confidence and quickly worked my way up and ended up being one of the best back-cash employees because I was able to not only keep a cool head but also multitask and get customers through the line very quickly. Even though the work itself was difficult and stressful, I always gave it my all and was praised many times by customers for my real and genuine kind attitude. Even now at KFC, I always ask how customers are and try to be as real as I can be. I have multiple stories at KFC about how I have been giving back to the community. Just yesterday, an older woman came through and she was clearly homeless and had been walking for some time. She came to the counter and asked for a drink, saying that she would happily pay for it and adding that she wished she had the money for food. I took care of other customers and would glance her way every now and then before I motioned for her to walk over to me. She got to the counter and I asked her if she was allergic to gravy or mashed potatoes and handed her a side of mash and gravy that comes in the meals we hand out. She later came up to me and thanked me before she left. I felt very satisfied with myself and happy that I was able to do something for her even though it was a small act. In the short time working at KFC, I have given my all and always put the customers first. I always have a great attitude and try to make my customers feel much better than when they walked in. Being kind to them is my way of giving back to the community.

Charli XCX’s Brat is more than just a song—it’s a powerful statement of individuality and defiance against societal expectations. The song’s infectious energy, bold lyrics, and cutting-edge production embody a rebellious spirit that deeply resonates with me. At its core, Brat celebrates unapologetic self-expression, a theme that has become increasingly meaningful in my life as I navigate the pressures of growing up and finding my own identity. What I love most about Brat is its layered message. On the surface, it feels playful and cheeky, with Charli embracing her “bratty” persona to challenge traditional norms. However, beneath that playful exterior lies a deeper commentary about rejecting the pressures to conform. As someone who values authenticity, I find this message incredibly inspiring. It reminds me that it’s okay to stand out, to speak up, and to refuse to shrink myself to fit into predefined roles. The song’s production also plays a key role in its impact. The driving beats and futuristic sounds make Brat feel electric, like a call to action. Listening to it gives me a boost of confidence, encouraging me to embrace my uniqueness and pursue my passions fearlessly. Charli XCX’s fearless creativity reminds me to prioritize authenticity and self-expression, no matter the challenges.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that soon I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that with enough effort, I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

I have ADHD, which stands for attention deficit hyperactivity disorder. I got diagnosed when I was 6 and have had to take medication everyday since then. This mental disorder or medical condition meant that I couldn't sit still for long periods of time and would constantly get distracted or forgetful. School was very difficult some days and I would have a hard time staying with the class and sometimes would have to be put aside and given extra help by the teachers. It felt very humiliating and even though I knew that I had something different than every one else around me, I never thought I would be a big deal. But with the fact that I was having all these problems while everyone else was able to fly through school with no issues, I felt like something was wrong with me and that I was the odd one out when it came to my classmates and friends. When I got into high school, it only got worse because I saw all of my classmates succeeding and able to pick things up quickly while I was instead falling short and always a step behind everyone. I never felt understood by my parents or my friends most days because my brain processed information differently and I worked through things in a way that left people confused. I would always ask if people felt mad or annoyed because I always would pay attention to tone of voice or facial expression in order to understand what people were feeling, and would sometimes think that if people weren't super excited like I was over something then they were upset at me. Texting or emailing was a nightmare because then I really didn't know how people were feeling because I couldn't gauge their reactions. The way I did tasks was just all over the place, I would go to do one thing and then get distracted by another thing and then another and then another and all of a sudden the first task is forgotten about and I am just focused on sorting the cups by color. Now that I finishing up my last year of college, I look back and realize that I never really was different than everyone else. I may have a mental disorder that affects how I think and work, but that doesn't mean I am any different than anyone else. If anything I am doing better than I ever could, I am finishing up high school and college at the same time and already have a clear path of what I need to do when I graduate. ADHD or not, I am amazing and nothing will ever stop me from achieving what ever I want.

I have ADHD, which stands for attention deficit hyperactivity disorder. I got diagnosed when I was 6 and have had to take medication everyday since then. This mental disorder or medical condition meant that I couldn't sit still for long periods of time and would constantly get distracted or forgetful. School was very difficult some days and I would have a hard time staying with the class and sometimes would have to be put aside and given extra help by the teachers. It felt very humiliating and even though I knew that I had something different than every one else around me, I never thought I would be a big deal. But with the fact that I was having all these problems while everyone else was able to fly through school with no issues, I felt like something was wrong with me and that I was the odd one out when it came to my classmates and friends. When I got into high school, it only got worse because I saw all of my classmates succeeding and able to pick things up quickly while I was instead falling short and always a step behind everyone. I never felt understood by my parents or my friends most days because my brain processed information differently and I worked through things in a way that left people confused. I would always ask if people felt mad or annoyed because I always would pay attention to tone of voice or facial expression in order to understand what people were feeling, and would sometimes think that if people weren't super excited like I was over something then they were upset at me. Texting or emailing was a nightmare because then I really didn't know how people were feeling because I couldn't gauge their reactions. The way I did tasks was just all over the place, I would go to do one thing and then get distracted by another thing and then another and then another and all of a sudden the first task is forgotten about and I am just focused on sorting the cups by color. Now that I finishing up my last year of college, I look back and realize that I never really was different than everyone else. I may have a mental disorder that affects how I think and work, but that doesn't mean I am any different than anyone else. If anything I am doing better than I ever could, I am finishing up high school and college at the same time and already have a clear path of what I need to do when I graduate. ADHD or not, I am amazing and nothing will ever stop me from achieving what ever I want.

While I am not amazing at math, I can appreciate the complexities of it all. Math is a universal language, connecting concepts across time, cultures, and disciplines. It provides a sense of structure and order in a world that often feels chaotic. Each equation or formula represents a step closer to understanding the rules that govern the universe, and I find that fascinating. Math challenges me to think critically and creatively. Even when I struggle with a problem, I feel a sense of accomplishment when I finally arrive at a solution. It’s like solving a puzzle; every piece has its place, and once it all fits together, the picture becomes clear. This process of trial and error teaches patience and persistence, which are valuable skills in all areas of life. What I love most about math is its versatility. From calculating the trajectory of a rocket to designing a bridge or predicting trends in data, math has countless real-world applications. It is the foundation of innovation and progress. Even in areas like art or music, patterns and proportions rooted in mathematics play a key role. Although I may not master every concept, my respect for math lies in its power to explain and shape the world around us.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that if I keep working at it, I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

I used music as a way to escape when things became overwhelming. Whether I was feeling stressed about schoolwork, navigating complicated friendships, or just feeling the weight of loneliness, music gave me an outlet to breathe. It was like stepping into a world where I wasn’t alone—where someone understood exactly what I was feeling. The beauty of music is that it has a song for every emotion, and I explored them all. Some days, I’d gravitate toward upbeat tracks that made me feel invincible, while other days, soft ballads gave me permission to cry and process what I was going through. Lyrics often spoke the words I didn’t know how to say, and melodies felt like a hand reaching out to hold mine. By sophomore year, I started to recognize how much music shaped my perspective. I discovered artists whose stories and struggles resonated with my own, and their resilience inspired me to keep going. One song in particular, Medicicine by Daughter, became my anchor during moments when I felt like I couldn’t face another day. The words “Pick it up and start again...you can still be who you want” were a reminder that I wasn’t truly alone in what I was feeling and that at any point when I was feeling low, I can just take a second to pick myself back up and start again. Keeping going and not give up on my dream to be who I want. Music also became a bridge for connection. I began sharing my favorite songs with friends, and we’d talk for hours about the meanings behind the lyrics or how a particular tune made us feel. It felt incredible to bond over something so universal yet deeply personal. Music also gave me the courage to step out of my comfort zone. Joining a school club focused on music appreciation helped me meet people who shared my passion. Now, as I look back on these high school years, I see how music shaped my journey. It wasn’t just a distraction or background noise; it was my companion, my therapist, and sometimes even my voice. It helped me understand myself better and gave me the strength to keep pushing forward when life felt impossible. Music didn’t just affect my life during high school; it became a part of who I am. It’s a reminder that even in moments of silence and loneliness, there’s a rhythm in the world—and in myself—that will always keep me going.

I wrote a poem about the dangers of being seen as only a woman and not a child. When I was growing up, I had a group of friends that taught me very sexual things at a very young age. One of our favorite things to do back then was to hide behind my friend's father's boat and play truth or dare. However, the game always turned sexual. Sometimes I would be dared to grind on a male friend of mine or be dared to lift up my shirt in front of this male friend, and sometimes it would be just me and him when this dare was being said. This type of sexualization didn't stop when I got older, and in fact, I ended up being groomed online through the ages of 12-14 and couldn't bear to look at myself in the mirror because, while I wanted to see an innocent child, all I saw was this toy men could throw around and pick up whenever they saw fit. My entire self-worth and how I saw myself soon came solely from how many compliments I could get on my body. I would dress how people wanted me to. I was wearing tight shirts and pants and finding any way I could to make my more "desired assets" presentable. I became used to people telling me how big my chest was or how I had an hourglass figure and how I had "curves in all the right places." I didn't get many compliments on my beauty or smarts; I was only seen for my body. Even though these compliments and views shouldn't be something I would want, I couldn't help myself. I was addicted to how people wanted me; I was wanted. It was a sick kind of want, but it was a want. No longer was I the annoying and ugly kid people loved to forget and pick on; I was something people desired to be and have. Yes, there were days when all I wanted was to have a flatter chest or slimmer figure, so I was less desireable, but I was so addicted to the attention that all I could think was that if I didn't have these features, no one would like me anymore. Soon I got a job, and thats when my original outlook changed, and I finally saw how dangerous the attention could get. I was constantly being hit on and asked out, which was to be expected and I didn't mind, but it got concerning when men would take videos of me and ask me to go "night swimming" at their house after my shift or have an older gentleman call me his girlfriend and openly admit his sexual desires towards me. I didn't feel safe and felt disgusting and dirty. I wasn't even trying to be sexual or present myself in a sexual way; I was just trying to work and make money. The poem I wrote expresses these fears and guilt of being seen as only this woman that men desire and not seen for the child that is still underneath. The child that fights every day to stay alive in a world full of expectations and impossible standards. The child that still sees the innocence in everyone and the joy in the world. The child that a cruel world has tainted and destroyed.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that soon I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that with the help and support of the Dream Valley Landscaping 2025 scholarship, I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

I loved art growing up and would spend hours upon hours just sitting and drawing by myself. When I was a kid, I would grab a chair and tv dinner table and sit myself right in front of my grandmas TV, watching drawing tutorial after drawing tutorial. I was never any good then and would draw characters that had heads like giant almonds. Then, when I started elementary school, I started writing A LOT. Once in the third grade, I made a comic book that showed Supergirl and Flash fighting off a villain together. It was for a book writing contest and mine got picked and displayed in the library. A few years ago, however, I started losing interest in drawing and everything else I enjoyed. I was stressing out over the high school and college classes I was taking at the time but couldn't seem to find help from people because they had never done dual enrollment like I was. My mental and physical health were taking a nose dive and I was closing myself off from the world. I would just come home and take a nap in my room every day, not wanting to talk to anyone or interact with the world more than I needed to. My family could tell what was going on and I never really got back into drawing for a while. Over time, my mental health started improving and I was able to take back control of my life, but I never really felt like I was good enough to get back into drawing. Many of my friends who did draw, would make comments all the time about what was wrong with my anatomy or character designs. I felt like I was years behind when it came to skill. I gave up and focused my efforts on writing instead because I found I was better at it than most of my friends and it made me feel proud of myself for once. But, when I moved schools and made new friends, my love for drawing came back because, instead of belittling me on what I was doing wrong, I was instead praised for the good and was given some advice on the bad. My new friends would take any chance they could to see the art I was drawing and I was able to make even more friends with drawing. My friends pushed me to continue drawing and I will forever be grateful for that.

I never lost a parent to death but I did lose a parent when he abandoned me as a child. For context, my mom got pregnant at 17 and had to throw away her entire future for me. She graduated and immediately moved in with my father and his RV. He stayed around for a year before he and my mom got into an argument, and he left a little after my 1st birthday. My mom moved back in with my grandparents and they helped take care of me while my mom worked to feed me and find someone new. Then for the rest of my life, I've dealt with having a father figure for a while, only for my mom or him to give up and leave. Then, when I got old enough, I started playing softball and that was my chance to turn all my anger and hurt into something that helped me play better. When I would be out on the field, all of my memories would come rushing by and I would in turn get angry and imagine myself beating the crap out of everyone who didn't want me and thought I wasn't enough of a reason to stick around. The feeling of anger would get me to move faster and throw harder. Some of my best plays were when I would be angry and could just focus on winning. However, this didn't mean I was angry the whole time. Since I knew first hand what anger and hurt felt like and how much it can over take you, I would focus on making sure my own teammates didn't fall into the same mindset. I would always be the one cheering in the dug out and checking up on all of my teammates. If they needed some support and someone to get them back down to earth, I was right there with them. I was the one of the oldest in my team so I made it my goal to be there for everyone. I will say that going through everything I have been through, I have been trying to pay my success forward by just being there for people. I have had so much support my entire life from my parents and family. They helped me when I was in the darkest of times and was so confused on what to do with my life. Because of my family, I was able to pick myself back up and continue on living and succeeding. So now I spend my days taking care of others the same way my family was able to take care of me. I give my friends and partners the same love and support I was given at every stage of my life. I make sure to give them unconditional care and affection no matter what I may be going through or feeling at that point in time. My one goal in life, besides my own education, is to make sure everyone around me is safe and cared for. I wasn't able to feel love or affection from the one person that was supposed to give it to me, so I made sure I would give it to everyone who truly needed it.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that with the help and support of the Maria's Legacy Scholarship , I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

I love Wicked because of both its score and its story. Wicked tells a tale of friendship-a friendship that beautifully dies out at the end. Elphaba is essentially the outcast in her school-her green skin sets her apart. Her classmate, Glinda, is not very friendly with her, at least in the beginning. Gradually, she sees the folly of her ways, realising Elphaba deserves compassion. As the girls reach out and appreciate each other in ways that transcend the superficiality of difference, their friendship begins to take on dimensions of unexplored meaning. While they are engaging with each other, these moments do seem to reiterate that they no longer represent the former purpose of friendship, as both now get sucked into the political and moral embroilment surrounding the specter of Magic sweeping across Oz. Elphaba, in pursuit of her vision of social justice, walks away and maintains her ideals, while Glinda pursued her ambition and thorny existence as the 'socially acceptable girl.' This explains how friendship is able to shape a man, even under the weight of life that separates them. Wicked finally ends, inciting us to ponder how important it is that we constantly remember lessons of empathy, acceptance, and courage-objectives that may ultimately come at a hefty price.

I have ADHD, which stands for attention deficit hyperactivity disorder. I got diagnosed when I was 6 and have had to take medication everyday since then. This mental disorder or medical condition meant that I couldn't sit still for long periods of time and would constantly get distracted or forgetful. School was very difficult some days and I would have a hard time staying with the class and sometimes would have to be put aside and given extra help by the teachers. It felt very humiliating and even though I knew that I had something different than every one else around me, I never thought I would be a big deal. But with the fact that I was having all these problems while everyone else was able to fly through school with no issues, I felt like something was wrong with me and that I was the odd one out when it came to my classmates and friends. When I got into high school, it only got worse because I saw all of my classmates succeeding and able to pick things up quickly while I was instead falling short and always a step behind everyone. I never felt understood by my parents or my friends most days because my brain processed information differently and I worked through things in a way that left people confused. I would always ask if people felt mad or annoyed because I always would pay attention to tone of voice or facial expression in order to understand what people were feeling, and would sometimes think that if people weren't super excited like I was over something then they were upset at me. Texting or emailing was a nightmare because then I really didn't know how people were feeling because I couldn't gauge their reactions. The way I did tasks was just all over the place, I would go to do one thing and then get distracted by another thing and then another and then another and all of a sudden the first task is forgotten about and I am just focused on sorting the cups by color. Now that I finishing up my last year of college, I look back and realize that I never really was different than everyone else. I may have a mental disorder that affects how I think and work, but that doesn't mean I am any different than anyone else. If anything I am doing better than I ever could, I am finishing up high school and college at the same time and already have a clear path of what I need to do when I graduate. ADHD or not, I am amazing and nothing will ever stop me from achieving what ever I want.

I had dealt with mental health issues for many years and at the start of COVID-19, I ended up falling into a harmful addiction of pain that even to this day I fight to not fall back into. When I was 12, I started middle school at a school that no one from my elementary school was going to. I was alone and walked around the school, quiet and afraid to speak my mind. I ended up gaining some friends, but they were honestly just people my one friend from elementary school knew. I didn't really talk to them and when I did, I felt very small and weak. It didn't help that I was also getting bullied by someone I thought cared about me. His words only put me down more and when COVID-19 happened, my mental health just spiraled down and I felt like nothing mattered at that point. I was barely hanging on at that point and the only thing that kept me from teetering off the edge was my new found pain addiction. Every time I ever felt numb or like I was close to ending it all, I would take the closet sharp object and cut myself as many times until everything subsided and I could breathe again. Cutting or burning myself kept me from drowning, even if only for a second. However, ever since I met my boyfriend, my addiction has gotten better and I have found better ways of handling my emotions. It's been a long process and not every day is a good day and there will be times I fall off the wagon, but he never judges me for it and instead helps me back up to comfort me and help me continue on. He'll get me to talk to him and figure out what trigged my need and then we figure out how to combat that trigger for whenever it pops up again. My boyfriend is very patient and honestly doesn't deserve the tasks he takes on but I am also so grateful for everything he does for me. All in all, I have been sober for 3 months now and can confidently say that it hasn't been easy. There are so many days when things feel heavy and I want to give back in to my needs but when that happens, I breathe and think about who I am doing this for and the need subsides enough for me to go and rant to my boyfriend. What I would love to tell people is that it's not all going to be easy, like at all, but the small steps that are taken make it all worth it. Seeing the progress not only for yourself but also having others see it in you just fills you with so much more joy than I ever thought possible. It's not going to be easy, but it will be worth it. You are worth it.

I myself am not transgender, but I have helped many of my friends who are and made sure they felt comfortable and safe every single day that I could. When going into middle school, you start to learn a lot of new things and one of those things is that those who don't feel right in their skin or feel they do not identify with the gender they were assigned do not have to look like or associate with that gender for the rest of their lives. I knew the basics of LGBTQ+ when going into 7th grade: gay, bi, pan, the whole nine yards and even myself identified as Bi, but I never had a friend who was trans until I started middle school. There, I had given myself the role that a mother would have and looked after all of my friends. I made sure all of their needs were tended to and looked after them no matter what I was going through. So, when finding out that some of my friends were trans or non binary, I jumped head first into helping them. I would go out and help them find clothes and binders or anything they could ever need. One friend in particular that ended up coming out as non-binary, one day came to me with their hair all cut and looking upset. When I asked them what was wrong, they had told me that their other group of friends had seen the hair and picked fun at the state of it and made some snide comments that made my friend feel unwelcome. I felt so bad for my friend and gave them a hug as they cried into my arms, finally able to let go and feel for a moment. Once they were done crying, I reassured them that I loved the hair cut and encouraged them to not hide it and instead show it off to everyone because something as beautiful as their confidence in their own skin was not something that should be hidden. For the rest of that school year, my friend, Misty, stuck with me and my group of friends. They would even go on and form a long term relationship with one of my friends, Alex, and test out different hair styles and fashion choices that made them comfortable. The last time I talked to my friend Misty they thanked me for taking me under their wing and helping them build their confidence over the years.

As a kid, roughly around the age of 8 and 9, I was always reading. First it was a requirement given by my elementary school and teachers, but as I started reading more and going from a few sentences a page to complex chapter books, what once was a requirement became an enjoyment and something I looked forward to every day. I remember after I would finish a book, I would be pacing back and forth in my kitchen, recalling everything that happened in the book to my father, whom I forced to sit down and listen to my ramblings. As I got older, reading became somewhat of an escape as I ventured through middle and high school, dealing with new emotions, insecurities and mental struggles. I loved being able to come home and just devour a book, reading about all these different characters that reflected and shared some of my own issues. Soon I started writing my own stories and coming up with my own characters who would have bits and pieces of mine and my friends struggles and qualities. Writing became my new escape—my way of just barfing all of my feelings onto a page and just allowing myself to let go for a little while. I could write for hours on end if I was allowed too, just coming up with such compelling characters that all coexist in a world where I can shape everything the way I want. I want writing to be my career one day. I want to be able to craft beautiful stories and have those who have felt hurt and used in the past, like how I have, feel connected and seen. My stories that I want to write will talk about and have characters that deal with various mental health issues that pose everyday problems for themselves and the people around them. I want the stories to be realistic, to hit close to home for people also struggling with those issues. I want people to walk away from my stories and feel more confident in themselves and be able to know that if someone in their book can have the same problems they are and still keep going in life, then so can they. I want my stories to inspire people. I want to be able to have kids and teens come up to me saying that they look up to a character in my book and see them as a role model. I want to give others what I never had, a role model, a savior, and most of all hope.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that with the help and support of the Kalia D. Davis Memorial Scholarship, I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

I have always been a very strong and ambitious person with a kind heart who knows people have their limits and own very complex feelings. My mom is one of my biggest role models, as she went through hell and back for me and my siblings in order to make sure we had the best life possible. She had me at 17 and even then, she still focused on her career and when she was ready, she started going to college to become a psychologist and is still going on with her studies after completing her AA just last year. Her ambition and drive are what drove me to start doing dual enrollment as early as I could, making sure that my college career started off with a bang and I was able to get used to the college life before being out on my own. So far, I have done almost all of my required credits and classes for my AA and will be graduating not only from college but high school as well. However, despite my accomplishments, I have had many times when I thought just giving up was the best option because things just felt so heavy on my shoulders and like I was being weighed down by all the expectations everyone had for me. I have dealt with so many mental struggles that stem from my own childhood and affect the way I view myself and my worth. Things always seemed like I wasn't giving enough, no matter if I realistically was giving it my all. I clawed my way through things until my fingers bled if it meant that someone would be proud of me when it was all over. I don't want to feel this way forever, though, and I don't want anyone else to feel this way. So, the career I want is a writing career. I want to be able to craft beautiful stories for the beautiful people around the world who feel lost and hurt, like how I feel lost and hurt somedays. I want to make stories with characters that people can look up to, like I look up to my mom. I want people to be able to thrive from my stories and find comfort in them. I know college is going to be scary and if I am going to go to UCF somewhere down the line, I need to pick myself up and know that not every day will be perfect or super productive and that somedays I will need to take breaks and get my energy back up. I want to also have a club at the campus where people can just spend their time relaxing and just taking a break from the stress of college life.

My experience with mental health isn't pretty. My mom got pregnant at 17 and had to throw away her entire future for me. She graduated and immediately moved in with my father and his RV. He stayed around for a year before he and my mom got into an argument, and he left a little after my 1st birthday. My mom moved back in with my grandparents and they helped take care of me while my mom worked to feed me and find someone new. Then for the rest of my life, I've dealt with having a father figure for a while, only for my mom or him to give up and leave. In elementary school, I was surrounded by people who weren't great for my mental health. One of them even bullied me constantly and would call me fat, ugly and ridicule my family situation. Then, when I got into middle school, COVID-19 happened, and I was cut off from many people I considered friends. I had a rocky relationship and then ended up getting groomed when I was 13 by multiple men and then sexually harassed by an ex of mine two years later. I was self harming on and off for years, vaping as much as I could and going on eating purges and binges on and off as a way to punish myself for everything I was doing wrong in life. I hated myself and the things I never could quite accomplish that so many other people around me could. I was doing so many things to make the pain stop or cause pain as punishment, and only recently was able to stop completely thanks to my amazing boyfriend of 6 months now. All of this has warped my view of the world so much because I can never fully trust people and when I do, I latch onto them and will stick by everyone no matter what they do or say. I will give them my full attention and love, even if they didn't deserve it in the first place. I remember I would have all of these friends that could care less about how I felt, but I would put all of my effort towards them because I didn't want to be left behind again. So, if I was always there and never gave them a reason to leave, they wouldn't. I've been trying to fix this and have been keeping myself at a distance so I don't get too attached to people because if they did leave, I wouldn't be as broken or upset. However, these issues never effected my goals and as of right now, I am working on my last year of high school and dual enrollment. I have been working hard to get a good head start in college and ensure that when I finally leave my house and go off on my own, I will have everything I need. It's taken a lot of work but soon it will all be worth it and I can finally smile and laugh knowing I made it.

One of my favorite athletes to cheer for on Team USA is Simone Biles, a gymnast whose impact extends far beyond the sport itself. Biles has redefined gymnastics with her extraordinary talent, earning her the title of one of the greatest gymnasts of all time. Her impressive collection of medals, including multiple Olympic golds and world championship titles, showcases her technical skill and unmatched athleticism. However, what makes Biles truly special is not just her accolades but her courage and authenticity. In a world where mental health is often stigmatized, she bravely shared her struggles during the Tokyo 2020 Olympics, prioritizing her well-being over competition. This decision resonated with many, highlighting the importance of mental health in sports and everyday life. Biles’ openness has encouraged countless young athletes to speak up about their mental health challenges, reinforcing the idea that vulnerability can coexist with strength. Additionally, her representation as a Black woman in a sport that has historically lacked diversity is significant. Biles has become a role model for young girls everywhere, showing that determination, resilience, and self-acceptance are paramount. Watching her compete is always exhilarating, not just for her breathtaking performances but for the way she embodies grace, strength, and integrity both on and off the mat. Cheering for Simone Biles is about celebrating an athlete who not only excels in her sport but also uses her platform to inspire change and promote awareness, making her a true champion in every sense of the word.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know soon I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

My grandmother, Grandma Dot, was a smoker, and she had lung cancer, I believe, and had to use an oxygen tank if she was outside for too long. She was very fun to talk to and I got along with her the most out of everyone in my family. At one point, she stayed at my house when my aunt couldn't handle her anymore and my parents and I did our best to take care of her. I moved my bed into the baby room so my aunt had an entire room to herself and we even let her have our family dog, Emma, in the room with her because Emma was her favorite of our four dogs. In the morning, I would make her coffee and listen to her complain about her hair and how it looked like Einstein hair. I would spend my mornings telling her she looked beautiful and I would brush her hair back and put hair clips in her hair because she liked how "it made her look pretty.". I drove her home when I was still learning how to drive and she gave me instructions when my dad was too busy on his phone to let me know when to turn. I still remember when I was able to drive by myself for the first time, I started crying because I randomly felt her sitting next to me in the car. I know it was her because that same day, I put a necklace that had her ashes in it in my car and I knew the feeling of her and could smell her perfume in the car. The day she died is a day I still remember very well. It was October 16th and the night before, I had been put on Halloween horror nights with my ex at the time. So that morning I was absolutely exhausted and my parents said they were going out to see my grandmother in the hospital. For context, she was in there after choking on a piece of steak and because of the lack of air for a while, she was in a coma-like state and didn't talk or move. That day, I did some homework and when it was around lunch time, I called my mom to ask if I could make some lunch, only to be met with my mom tearfully telling me that they had to pull the plug on my grandmother and she was dead. I remember sitting on the phone and not saying anything for a few seconds but composing myself and trying to act like I was okay because I knew my mom felt just as upset and had to be there when they pulled the plug. So I just changed the topic and told my mom I loved her and that I'd see her later when she got home. After the phone call ended, I fell to my knees and screamed. I was confused and upset because I was never asked if I wanted to come along and maybe say goodbye to her before she passed. This was about a year ago and while I am okay now, it took me awhile to get here and I spent many months crying to my grandmother, hoping she could hear me somehow. I know that she is happy and watching over me but I still wish I could've given her a proper goodbye before she passed away. Maybe I could've even held her hand one last time.

I myself am not transgender, but I have helped many of my friends who are and made sure they felt comfortable and safe every single day that I could. When going into middle school, you start to learn a lot of new things and one of those things is that those who don't feel right in their skin or feel they do not identify with the gender they were assigned do not have to look like or associate with that gender for the rest of their lives. I knew the basics of LGBTQ+ when going into 7th grade: gay, bi, pan, the whole nine yards and even myself identified as Bi, but I never had a friend who was trans until I started middle school. There, I had given myself the role that a mother would have and looked after all of my friends. I made sure all of their needs were tended to and looked after them no matter what I was going through. So, when finding out that some of my friends were trans or non binary, I jumped head first into helping them. I would go out and help them find clothes and binders or anything they could ever need. One friend in particular that ended up coming out as non-binary, one day came to me with their hair all cut and looking upset. When I asked them what was wrong, they had told me that their other group of friends had seen the hair and picked fun at the state of it and made some snide comments that made my friend feel unwelcome. I felt so bad for my friend and gave them a hug as they cried into my arms, finally able to let go and feel for a moment. Once they were done crying, I reassured them that I loved the hair cut and encouraged them to not hide it and instead show it off to everyone because something as beautiful as their confidence in their own skin was not something that should be hidden. For the rest of that school year, my friend, Misty, stuck with me and my group of friends. They would even go on and form a long term relationship with one of my friends, Alex, and test out different hair styles and fashion choices that made them comfortable. The last time I talked to my friend Misty they thanked me for taking me under their wing and helping them build their confidence over the years.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that soon I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

I won't talk about the best book-to-film adaptation, however, I will talk about the weird original stories of Disney princesses like the little mermaid and Cinderella. I want to talk about this because the retellings of these stories are nothing like the original source material and reading the OG stories is just so fun. First off, the story of the little mermaid, in the Disney version, is about Ariel saving this human prince and giving up her voice in order to gain legs and visit the prince on land and fall in love with him. However, the Hans Christian Andersen version is much darker. The plot is the same, but when Ariel chooses to have feet, the feeling is as if she is walking on knives, and when she does meet the prince, he has already fallen in love and married another women. Devastated, the mermaid is given the choice to kill the prince and return to the sea or have herself killed by turning into seafoam. The mermaid chooses death and kills herself for love. The next story, Cinderella, is even more gruesome. The original Disney story is about Cinderella being ordered and mistreated by her step mother and step sisters. But one day, she sneaks off to a ball and meets the prince with the help of her fairy godmother. The end of the movie shows the prince going around and having every maiden in their village try on the missing glass slipper and marrying Cinderella. The original story by the Brothers Grimm starts the same, but when the sisters go and try on the shoe, they cut off their toes in order for the shoe to fit. Even then, when Cinderella is shown to be the missing girl, the stepsisters have their eyes plucked out by birds as Cinderella lives out her happy ever after. Both of these stories are amazing in both their true forms and their adapted forms as well. Honestly, it's amazing to see how stories and movies go hand in hand and how big corporations can be honest to the source material. But, its also amazing to see stories for yourself and the things that are changed because of gore or morally wrong outcomes in the original source material. I love Disney movies just like anyone else, but I also love reading the original stories because of how dark and grim (hehehe get it because brothers grim) they are.

"There's always something in the mirror I think looks wrong" is a song lyric from Olivia Rodrigo's album GUTS that just hits too close to home. I was bullied a lot when starting middle school and started finding all these little insecurities and things I wish I could fix. First it was the way my face looked and how it wasn't pretty enough. Then it was the way my body looked and how I was too fat and needed to lose weight. Then it turned into so many small things that I started to purge and restrict myself of food and exercise like crazy as a way to lose weight and become "pretty". I wanted to look like all the other girls at school and be desired by the people around me. I wanted to feel pretty, be complimented and feel like everyone wanted me rather than them just tolerating me. I did everything I could to feel wanted, needed and desired. This insecurity and need for desirability led me to settle for any kind of attention thrown my way. I was letting myself be treated like garbage and having other people around me tell me what my worth was just because they gave me the bare minimum when it came to love and acceptance, even if that love was just a distraction from their actual, more sexual motives. Over the years I had been harassed, groomed and lusted after by men much older or as old as I was, and the kicker is that I let it happen and made excuses for it because I didn't want to face the hard truth. I didn't want to look in the mirror and realize that this attention wasn't right in any shape or form and didn't mean I was finally "attractive.". I am finally learning to find my own worth and the person I am with now is helping me with this. There are days where it's hard and I can barely look at myself without feeling like a slut or some fat piece of garbage. There are days where it all feels too much and I continue to let myself fall into my bad habits and restrict myself and make excuses for it. However, I am getting better, day by day. I have my boyfriend with me and he keeps me from falling off the ledge. Whenever I am at my lowest, he will always pull me back up and lay me down in his arms until I feel better again. There is a light at the end of the tunnel, and I will continue to fight and run towards it, for me and for the ones I love.

I remember watching Pleasantville back when I was taking an appreciation of motion picture class in college. I had to watch the movie as part of an assignment, but it ended up being one of the most influential films I’ve ever seen. The message of the film and its exploration of human emotions resonated with me deeply, and it’s something I’ve carried with me ever since. The movie centers around two teenage siblings, David and Jennifer, who are magically transported into a black-and-white 1950s sitcom called Pleasantville. At first, the world they enter seems idyllic—everyone in town is happy, following traditional roles and routines without question. However, as David and Jennifer introduce new ideas and behaviors, the characters in Pleasantville begin to experience emotions they’ve never felt before, and the town literally starts to transform. Colors begin to appear as the townspeople start to feel more complex feelings like fear, anger, love, and desire. What I find so powerful is how the film portrays these “non-pleasant” emotions as necessary parts of life. The message that it’s okay to feel things that aren’t always happy or easy is something I’ve internalized and often reflect on in my own life. In Pleasantville, the shift from black-and-white to color is a metaphor for personal growth, complexity, and the richness of life. This idea resonates with me because I’ve often struggled with trying to keep everything under wraps in favor of taking care of the people around me and staying the "golden child". I would put all of my emotions aside in order to be the strong older sister for my younger siblings who are all looking up to me, especially with me leaving for college so soon, and making sure my friends get my support because they mattered more to me than anything else. What’s particularly amazing about the movie is how it encourages viewers to break free from societal expectations and embrace the messiness of life. The characters who resist change are stuck in a monochromatic world, while those who open themselves up to new experiences and emotions become vibrant, and complex people. I’ve taken this lesson to heart, especially as I navigate the ups and downs of my senior year, You learn to accept the good and bad. You understand that not every day will go as expected and you just have to go with the flow and learn to adapt to everything that comes your way. Ultimately, Pleasantville has had a lasting impact on my life because it helped me understand that true emotional depth—feeling everything, even the hard stuff—is what makes life meaningful. The movie let me learn to be more open, more real, and more accepting of the world around me and the complexity of it all and be accepting and validating to my own problems.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that soon I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that soon I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

My mother had to deal with the loss of her brother, Willkie. He was my uncle and the father of my cousin, Madison. Madison is now 18 and my mom is 34. My mom and my Uncle Willkie were close in age. They were both the youngest of the family and couldn't be separated if you tried. Where one went, the other wasn't far behind. They had such a deep connection compared to her other siblings. Ian was way too old to really relate to, Sandra may have been my mom's room buddy and a sister, but they did fight here and there and again, too many years apart. Then there was my uncle Justin, but my mom didn't really click too well with him. So, it was left with Willkie, and the two got along amazing. My grandma would tell me all the time how they were like partners in crime. But, my uncle Willkie also had mental health issues and would be up and down very often. And when he ended up marrying this one woman and having a child, a year after his child was born, he hung himself. My entire family was devastated, but my mom was hit the hardest. It had only been a month since I was born that all of this happened. My mom had just gotten out of high school, was 17 and had a baby. so hearing that her siblings and best friend had died, she freaked. For a week, my mom was cooped up in her room, didn't eat, didn't drink, and didn't do anything but sit in the darkness of her room. My grandparents were taking care of me while this all happened because my mom couldn't mentally handle it. My mom wasn't the only one though, my entire family was suffering; my grandma still is. I remember my aunt once telling me that a day or so after my uncle's death, my aunt was crying out to him in her car and a song came onto the radio that said "I'm with grandpa." And my aunt said that she knew my uncle was telling her it's okay and that he is with their grandfather up in heaven. My mom has always, since then, been very aware about how everyone was feeling, especially me. I have had my ups and downs with mental health and I know that she can sometimes see him in me and how my issues could lead me down that same path. But my mother has always stuck besides me and she would always tell me that I was the reason she was still around and didn't join my uncle. She loved me and knew I needed someone to care of me. I was her guardian angel.

My mom got pregnant at 17 and had to throw away her entire future for me. She graduated and immediately moved in with my father and his RV. He stayed around for a year before he and my mom got into an argument, and he left a little after my 1st birthday. My mom moved back in with my grandparents and they helped take care of me while my mom worked to feed me and find someone new. Then for the rest of my life, I've dealt with having a father figure for a while, only for my mom or him to give up and leave. I will say that, going through everything I have been through, I have been trying to pay my success forward by just being there for people. I have had so much support my entire life from my parents and family. They helped me when I was in the darkest of times and was so confused about what to do with my life. Because of my family, I was able to pick myself back up and continue living and succeeding. So now I spend my days taking care of others the same way my family was able to take care of me. I give my friends and partners the same love and support I was given at every stage of my life. I make sure to give them unconditional care and affection, no matter what I may be going through or feeling at that point in time. My one goal in life, besides my own education, is to make sure everyone around me is safe and cared for. I wasn't able to feel love or affection from the one person who was supposed to give it to me, so I made sure I would give it to everyone who truly needed it. I want to be the one that people turn to when they feel down and need some advice. I want to be the one who can take someone under my wing and guide them to a better future, just like many people did for me for 17 years. I want to be the caregiver, the hard worker, the leader, and the role model. I want to be everything I can be for people and give them what they need and deserve. Someone close to me may not have been able to do that himself, but I am going to do it for everyone else.

My experience with mental health isn't pretty. My mom got pregnant at 17 and had to throw away her entire future for me. She graduated and immediately moved in with my father and his RV. He stayed around for a year before he and my mom got into an argument, and he left a little after my 1st birthday. My mom moved back in with my grandparents and they helped take care of me while my mom worked to feed me and find someone new. Then for the rest of my life, I've dealt with having a father figure for a while, only for my mom or him to give up and leave. In elementary school, I was surrounded by people who weren't great for my mental health. One of them even bullied me constantly and would call me fat, ugly and ridicule my family situation. Then, when I got into middle school, COVID-19 happened, and I was cut off from many people I considered friends. I had a rocky relationship and then ended up getting groomed when I was 13 by multiple men and then sexually harassed by an ex of mine two years later. I was self harming on and off for years, vaping as much as I could and going on eating purges and binges on and off as a way to punish myself for everything I was doing wrong in life. I hated myself and the things I never could quite accomplish that so many other people around me could. I was doing so many things to make the pain stop or cause pain as punishment, and only recently was able to stop completely thanks to my amazing boyfriend of 6 months now. All of this has warped my view of the world so much because I can never fully trust people and when I do, I latch onto them and will stick by everyone no matter what they do or say. I will give them my full attention and love, even if they didn't deserve it in the first place. I remember I would have all of these friends that could care less about how I felt, but I would put all of my effort towards them because I didn't want to be left behind again. So, if I was always there and never gave them a reason to leave, they wouldn't. I've been trying to fix this and have been keeping myself at a distance so I don't get too attached to people because if they did leave, I wouldn't be as broken or upset. However, these issues never effected my goals and as of right now, I am working on my last year of high school and dual enrollment. I have been working hard to get a good head start in college and ensure that when I finally leave my house and go off on my own, I will have everything I need. It's taken a lot of work but soon it will all be worth it and I can finally smile and laugh knowing I made it.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that with the help and support of the Andre' Burchelle Roach scholarship, I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that soon I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that soon I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that soon I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that soon I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

My grandmother, Grandma Dot, was a smoker, and she had lung cancer, I believe, and had to use an oxygen tank if she was outside for too long. She was very fun to talk to and I got along with her the most out of everyone in my family. At one point, she stayed at my house when my aunt couldn't handle her anymore and my parents and I did our best to take care of her. I moved my bed into the baby room so my aunt had an entire room to herself and we even let her have our family dog, Emma, in the room with her because Emma was her favorite of our four dogs. In the morning, I would make her coffee and listen to her complain about her hair and how it looked like Einstein hair. I would spend my mornings telling her she looked beautiful and I would brush her hair back and put hair clips in her hair because she liked how "it made her look pretty.". I drove her home when I was still learning how to drive and she gave me instructions when my dad was too busy on his phone to let me know when to turn. I still remember when I was able to drive by myself for the first time, I started crying because I randomly felt her sitting next to me in the car. I know it was her because that same day, I put a necklace that had her ashes in it in my car and I knew the feeling of her and could smell her perfume in the car. The day she died is a day I still remember very well. It was October 16th and the night before, I had been put on Halloween horror nights with my ex at the time. So that morning I was absolutely exhausted and my parents said they were going out to see my grandmother in the hospital. For context, she was in there after choking on a piece of steak and because of the lack of air for a while, she was in a coma-like state and didn't talk or move. That day, I did some homework and when it was around lunch time, I called my mom to ask if I could make some lunch, only to be met with my mom tearfully telling me that they had to pull the plug on my grandmother and she was dead. I remember sitting on the phone and not saying anything for a few seconds but composing myself and trying to act like I was okay because I knew my mom felt just as upset and had to be there when they pulled the plug. So I just changed the topic and told my mom I loved her and that I'd see her later when she got home. After the phone call ended, I fell to my knees and screamed. I was confused and upset because I was never asked if I wanted to come along and maybe say goodbye to her before she passed. This was about a year ago and while I am okay now, it took me awhile to get here and I spent many months crying to my grandmother, hoping she could hear me somehow. I know that she is happy and watching over me but I still wish I could've given her a proper goodbye before she passed away. Maybe I even held her hand one last time.

My grandmother, Grandma Dot, was a smoker, and she had lung cancer, I believe, and had to use an oxygen tank if she was outside for too long. She was very fun to talk to and I got along with her the most out of everyone in my family. At one point, she stayed at my house when my aunt couldn't handle her anymore and my parents and I did our best to take care of her. I moved my bed into the baby room so my aunt had an entire room to herself and we even let her have our family dog, Emma, in the room with her because Emma was her favorite of our four dogs. In the morning, I would make her coffee and listen to her complain about her hair and how it looked like Einstein hair. I would spend my mornings telling her she looked beautiful and I would brush her hair back and put hair clips in her hair because she liked how "it made her look pretty.". I drove her home when I was still learning how to drive and she gave me instructions when my dad was too busy on his phone to let me know when to turn. I still remember when I was able to drive by myself for the first time, I started crying because I randomly felt her sitting next to me in the car. I know it was her because that same day, I put a necklace that had her ashes in it in my car and I knew the feeling of her and could smell her perfume in the car. The day she died is a day I still remember very well. It was October 16th and the night before, I had been put on Halloween horror nights with my ex at the time. So that morning I was absolutely exhausted and my parents said they were going out to see my grandmother in the hospital. For context, she was in there after choking on a piece of steak and because of the lack of air for a while, she was in a coma-like state and didn't talk or move. That day, I did some homework and when it was around lunch time, I called my mom to ask if I could make some lunch, only to be met with my mom tearfully telling me that they had to pull the plug on my grandmother and she was dead. I remember sitting on the phone and not saying anything for a few seconds but composing myself and trying to act like I was okay because I knew my mom felt just as upset and had to be there when they pulled the plug. So I just changed the topic and told my mom I loved her and that I'd see her later when she got home. After the phone call ended, I fell to my knees and screamed. I was confused and upset because I was never asked if I wanted to come along and maybe say goodbye to her before she passed. This was about a year ago and while I am okay now, it took me awhile to get here and I spent many months crying to my grandmother, hoping she could hear me somehow. I know that she is happy and watching over me but I still wish I could've given her a proper goodbye before she passed away. Maybe I even held her hand one last time.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that soon I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. If I had to choose to make a charity I would make a charity that would support young mothers and their children who are struggling to make ends meet or find the proper necessities such as clothing, food, cleaning products. I would also help them find a place to stay if they are on the streets or living in an abusive household that they can't seem to get out of. My mother was struggling for a while and I know how stressful it is to be a young mother with no where to go. Kids are a lot to handle mentally and being a child yourself, raising a kid is something that many mothers aren't ready for. And my charity would make sure that single mom's feel more supported and have that someone to tell them that they are doing enough and they are gonna be okay.

My mom got pregnant at 17 and had to throw away her entire future for me. She graduated and immediately moved in with my father and his RV. He stayed around for a year before he and my mom got into an argument, and he left a little after my 1st birthday. My mom moved back in with my grandparents and they helped take care of me while my mom worked to feed me and find someone new. Then for the rest of my life, I've dealt with having a father figure for a while, only for my mom or him to give up and leave. I will say that, going through everything I have been through, I have been trying to pay my success forward by just being there for people. I have had so much support my entire life from my parents and family. They helped me when I was in the darkest of times and was so confused about what to do with my life. Because of my family, I was able to pick myself back up and continue living and succeeding. So now I spend my days taking care of others the same way my family was able to take care of me. I give my friends and partners the same love and support I was given at every stage of my life. I make sure to give them unconditional care and affection, no matter what I may be going through or feeling at that point in time. My one goal in life, besides my own education, is to make sure everyone around me is safe and cared for. I wasn't able to feel love or affection from the one person who was supposed to give it to me, so I made sure I would give it to everyone who truly needed it. I want to be the one that people turn to when they feel down and need some advice. I want to be the one who can take someone under my wing and guide them to a better future, just like many people did for me for 17 years. I want to be the caregiver, the hard worker, the leader, and the role model. I want to be everything I can be for people and give them what they need and deserve. Someone close to me may not have been able to do that himself, but I am going to do it for everyone else.

I have ADHD, which stands for attention deficit hyperactivity disorder. I got diagnosed when I was 6 and have had to take medication every day since then. This mental disorder or medical condition meant that I couldn't sit still for long periods of time and would constantly get distracted or forgetful. School was very difficult some days and I would have a hard time staying with the class and sometimes would have to be put aside and given extra help by the teachers. It felt very humiliating and even though I knew that I had something different than everyone else around me, I never thought I would be a big deal. But with the fact that I was having all these problems while everyone else was able to fly through school with no issues, I felt like something was wrong with me and that I was the odd one out when it came to my classmates and friends. I never felt understood by my parents or my friends most days because my brain processed information differently and I worked through things in a way that left people confused. I would always ask if people felt mad or annoyed because I always would pay attention to tone of voice or facial expression in order to understand what people were feeling, and would sometimes think that if people weren't super excited like I was over something then they were upset at me. Texting or emailing was a nightmare because then I really didn't know how people were feeling because I couldn't gauge their reactions. Now that I finishing up my last year of college, I look back and realize that I never really was different than everyone else. I may have a mental disorder that affects how I think and work, but that doesn't mean I am any different than anyone else. If anything, I am doing better than I ever could, I am finishing up high school and college at the same time and already have a clear path of what I need to do when I graduate. ADHD or not, I am amazing and nothing will ever stop me from achieving what ever I want.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that soon I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that soon I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that soon I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that soon I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that soon I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that soon I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

My mom got pregnant at 17 and had to throw away her entire future for me. She graduated and immediately moved in with my father and his RV. He stayed around for a year before he and my mom got into an argument, and he left a little after my 1st birthday. My mom moved back in with my grandparents and they helped take care of me while my mom worked to feed me and find someone new. Then for the rest of my life, I've dealt with having a father figure for a while, only for my mom or him to give up and leave. I will say that, going through everything I have been through, I have been trying to pay my success forward by just being there for people. I have had so much support my entire life from my parents and family. They helped me when I was in the darkest of times and was so confused about what to do with my life. Because of my family, I was able to pick myself back up and continue living and succeeding. So now I spend my days taking care of others the same way my family was able to take care of me. I give my friends and partners the same love and support I was given at every stage of my life. I make sure to give them unconditional care and affection, no matter what I may be going through or feeling at that point in time. My one goal in life, besides my own education, is to make sure everyone around me is safe and cared for. I wasn't able to feel love or affection from the one person who was supposed to give it to me, so I made sure I would give it to everyone who truly needed it. I want to be the one that people turn to when they feel down and need some advice. I want to be the one who can take someone under my wing and guide them to a better future, just like many people did for me for 17 years. I want to be the caregiver, the hard worker, the leader, and the role model. I want to be everything I can be for people and give them what they need and deserve. Someone close to me may not have been able to do that himself, but I am going to do it for everyone else.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that with the help and support of the Second Chance Scholarship, I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that soon I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that soon I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that soon, I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them

Hello, my name is Isabella DiBiasio. Ever since I started my middle school and high school education, I quickly understood how important it was to do what you could, no matter how many hurdles or obstacles were in your way. As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that soon, I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them. Everyone deserves to have a voice and even though, for a while, I didn't have one of my own, I intend to make sure everyone after me and everyone who is dealing with the same or similar situation finds that voice through my books and the characters I write. For every wounded child, teen and adult out there who needs a voice.

I wish people would have asked me more often if I was proud of myself or if I knew they were proud of me. My mom got pregnant at 17 and had to throw away her entire future for me. She graduated and immediately moved in with my father and his RV. He stayed around for a year before he and my mom got into an argument, and he left a little after my first birthday. My mom moved back in with my grandparents and they helped take care of me while my mom worked to feed me and find someone new. Then for the rest of my life, I've dealt with having a father figure for a while, only for my mom or him to give up and leave. In elementary school, I was surrounded by people who weren't great for my mental health. One of them even bullied me constantly and would call me fat, ugly and ridicule my family situation. Then, when I got into middle school, COVID-19 happened, and I was cut off from many people I considered friends. I had a rocky relationship and then ended up getting groomed when I was 13 by multiple men and then sexually harassed by an ex of mine two years later. I was self harming on and off for years and only recently was able to stop completely thanks to my amazing boyfriend of 6 months now. All of this has warped my view of the world so much because I can never fully trust people and when I do, I latch onto them and will stick by everyone no matter what they do or say. I will give them my full attention and love, even if they didn't deserve it in the first place. I remember I would have all of these friends that could care less about how I felt, but I would put all of my effort towards them because I didn't want to be left behind again. So, if I was always there and never gave them a reason to leave, they wouldn't. I always wanted to have people love me and know that I was doing right by them. I wanted to know that they wanted me, they needed me, and they were proud of me. I would do everything in my power to get good grades, get all the awards and achievements. Everything I did and wanted was a mirror image of what my parents wanted. When we would get into arguments and they would ask if I was proud of what I am doing, I would turn the question back on them and ask them the same thing. In my head, if they weren't than why should i? This type of behavior isn't healthy and I have been trying to do better and recognize that the only person that will keep me going and the only person I should be trying to impress is myself. I am my own goal, and the things I do should reflect how amazing I am and how much I can kick ass.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that soon, I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

My experience with mental health isn't pretty. My mom got pregnant at 17 and had to throw away her entire future for me. She graduated and immediately moved in with my father and his RV. He stayed around for a year before he and my mom got into an argument, and he left a little after my 1st birthday. My mom moved back in with my grandparents and they helped take care of me while my mom worked to feed me and find someone new. Then for the rest of my life, I've dealt with having a father figure for a while, only for my mom or him to give up and leave. In elementary school, I was surrounded by people who weren't great for my mental health. One of them even bullied me constantly and would call me fat, ugly and ridicule my family situation. Then, when I got into middle school, COVID-19 happened, and I was cut off from many people I considered friends. I had a rocky relationship and then ended up getting groomed when I was 13 by multiple men and then sexually harassed by an ex of mine two years later. I was self harming on and off for years and only recently was able to stop completely thanks to my amazing boyfriend of 6 months now. All of this has warped my view of the world so much because I can never fully trust people and when I do, I latch onto them and will stick by everyone no matter what they do or say. I will give them my full attention and love, even if they didn't deserve it in the first place. I remember I would have all of these friends that could care less about how I felt, but I would put all of my effort towards them because I didn't want to be left behind again. So, if I was always there and never gave them a reason to leave, they wouldn't. I've been trying to fix this and have been keeping myself at a distance so I don't get too attached to people because if they did leave, I wouldn't be as broken or upset. However, these issues never effected my goals and as of right now, I am working on my last year of high school and dual enrollment. I have been working hard to get a good head start in college and ensure that when I finally leave my house and go off on my own, I will have everything I need. It's taken a lot of work but soon it will all be worth it and I can finally smile and laugh knowing I made it.

My experience with mental health isn't pretty. My mom got pregnant at 17 and had to throw away her entire future for me. She graduated and immediately moved in with my father and his RV. He stayed around for a year before he and my mom got into an argument, and he left a little after my first birthday. My mom moved back in with my grandparents and they helped take care of me while my mom worked to feed me and find someone new. Then for the rest of my life, I've dealt with having a father figure for a while, only for my mom or him to give up and leave. In elementary school, I was surrounded by people who weren't great for my mental health. One of them even bullied me constantly and would call me fat, ugly and ridicule my family situation. Then, when I got into middle school, COVID-19 happened, and I was cut off from many people I considered friends. I had a rocky relationship and then ended up getting groomed when I was 13 by multiple men and then sexually harassed by an ex of mine two years later. I was self harming on and off for years and only recently was able to stop completely thanks to my amazing boyfriend of 6 months now. All of this has warped my view of the world so much because I can never fully trust people and when I do, I latch onto them and will stick by everyone no matter what they do or say. I will give them my full attention and love, even if they didn't deserve it in the first place. I remember I would have all of these friends that could care less about how I felt, but I would put all of my effort towards them because I didn't want to be left behind again. So, if I was always there and never gave them a reason to leave, they wouldn't. I've been trying to fix this and have been keeping myself at a distance so I don't get too attached to people because if they did leave, I wouldn't be as broken or upset. However, these issues never effected my goals and as of right now, I am working on my last year of high school and dual enrollment. I have been working hard to get a good head start in college and ensure that when I finally leave my house and go off on my own, I will have everything I need. It's taken a lot of work but soon it will all be worth it and I can finally smile and laugh knowing I made it.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that with the help and support of the Next Chapter scholarship, I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

My grandmother, Grandma Dot, was a smoker, and she had lung cancer, I believe, and had to use an oxygen tank if she was outside for too long. She was very fun to talk to and I got along with her the most out of everyone in my family. At one point, she stayed at my house when my aunt couldn't handle her anymore and my parents and I did our best to take care of her. I moved my bed into the baby room so my aunt had an entire room to herself and we even let her have our family dog, Emma, in the room with her because Emma was her favorite of our four dogs. In the morning, I would make her coffee and listen to her complain about her hair and how it looked like Einstein hair. I would spend my mornings telling her she looked beautiful and I would brush her hair back and put hair clips in her hair because she liked how "it made her look pretty.". I drove her home when I was still learning how to drive and she gave me instructions when my dad was too busy on his phone to let me know when to turn. I still remember when I was able to drive by myself for the first time, I started crying because I randomly felt her sitting next to me in the car. I know it was her because that same day, I put a necklace that had her ashes in it in my car and I knew the feeling of her and could smell her perfume in the car. The day she died is a day I still remember very well. It was October 16th and the night before, I had been put on Halloween horror nights with my ex at the time. So that morning I was absolutely exhausted and my parents said they were going out to see my grandmother in the hospital. For context, she was in there after choking on a piece of steak and because of the lack of air for a while, she was in a coma-like state and didn't talk or move. That day, I did some homework and when it was around lunch time, I called my mom to ask if I could make some lunch, only to be met with my mom tearfully telling me that they had to pull the plug on my grandmother and she was dead. I remember sitting on the phone and not saying anything for a few seconds but composing myself and trying to act like I was okay because I knew my mom felt just as upset and had to be there when they pulled the plug. So I just changed the topic and told my mom I loved her and that I'd see her later when she got home. After the phone call ended, I fell to my knees and screamed. I was confused and upset because I was never asked if I wanted to come along and maybe say goodbye to her before she passed. This was about a year ago and while I am okay now, it took me awhile to get here and I spent many months crying to my grandmother, hoping she could hear me somehow. I know that she is happy and watching over me but I still wish I could've given her a proper goodbye before she passed away. Maybe I even held her hand one last time.

I have ADHD, which stands for attention deficit hyperactivity disorder. I got diagnosed when I was 6 and have had to take medication every day since then. This mental disorder or medical condition meant that I couldn't sit still for long periods of time and would constantly get distracted or forgetful. School was very difficult some days and I would have a hard time staying with the class and sometimes would have to be put aside and given extra help by the teachers. It felt very humiliating and even though I knew that I had something different than everyone else around me, I never thought I would be a big deal. But with the fact that I was having all these problems while everyone else was able to fly through school with no issues, I felt like something was wrong with me and that I was the odd one out when it came to my classmates and friends. When I got into high school, it only got worse because I saw all of my classmates succeeding and able to pick things up quickly while I was instead falling short and always a step behind everyone. I never felt understood by my parents or my friends most days because my brain processed information differently and I worked through things in a way that left people confused. I would always ask if people felt mad or annoyed because I always would pay attention to tone of voice or facial expression in order to understand what people were feeling, and would sometimes think that if people weren't super excited like I was over something then they were upset at me. Texting or emailing was a nightmare because then I really didn't know how people were feeling because I couldn't gauge their reactions. The way I did tasks was just all over the place, I would go to do one thing and then get distracted by another thing and then another and then another and all of a sudden the first task is forgotten about and I am just focused on sorting the cups by color. Now that I finishing up my last year of college, I look back and realize that I never really was different than everyone else. I may have a mental disorder that affects how I think and work, but that doesn't mean I am any different than anyone else. If anything, I am doing better than I ever could, I am finishing up high school and college at the same time and already have a clear path of what I need to do when I graduate. ADHD or not, I am amazing and nothing will ever stop me from achieving what ever I want.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that soon I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

Ever since I can remember, I was always left behind and put to the side. My father left me after I turned one. For context, my mom got pregnant at 17 and had to throw away her entire future for me. She graduated and immediately moved in with my father and his RV. He stayed around for a year before he and my mom got into an argument, and he left a little after my 1st birthday. My mom moved back in with my grandparents and they helped take care of me while my mom worked to feed me and find someone new. Then for the rest of my life, I've dealt with having a father figure for a while, only for my mom or him to give up and leave. I had to learn to take care of myself and my mom when things got tough. She was there for me and I was there for her. In fact, my entire family was always there for us. I was always taken care of when it came to my family. They helped me when I was in the darkest of times and was so confused about what to do with my life. Because of my family, I was able to pick myself back up and continue living and succeeding. So now I spend my days taking care of others the same way my family was able to take care of me. I give my friends and partners the same love and support I was given at every stage of my life. I make sure to give them unconditional care and affection, no matter what I may be going through or feeling at that point in time. My one goal in life, besides my own education, is to make sure everyone around me is safe and cared for. I wasn't able to feel love or affection from the one person who was supposed to give it to me, so I made sure I would give it to everyone who truly needed it. And so far, I will say that I have done an amazing job at it and all of my friends will come to me when they need support or a push in the right direction. I had one friend say that I was the reason they kept going in life and I took them under my wings and taught them how to essentially live again when life seemed to just throw them all over the place.

Ever since I can remember, I was always left behind and put to the side. My father left me after I turned one. For context, my mom got pregnant at 17 and had to throw away her entire future for me. She graduated and immediately moved in with my father and his RV. He stayed around for a year before he and my mom got into an argument, and he left a little after my first birthday. My mom moved back in with my grandparents and they helped take care of me while my mom worked to feed me and find someone new. Then for the rest of my life, I've dealt with having a father figure for a while, only for my mom or him to give up and leave. I had to learn to take care of myself and my mom when things got tough. She was there for me and I was there for her. In fact, my entire family was always there for us. I was always taken care of when it came to my family. They helped me when I was in the darkest of times and was so confused about what to do with my life. Because of my family, I was able to pick myself back up and continue living and succeeding. So now I spend my days taking care of others the same way my family was able to take care of me. I give my friends and partners the same love and support I was given at every stage of my life. I make sure to give them unconditional care and affection, no matter what I may be going through or feeling at that point in time. I could be in the most stressful situation of my life and yet I would still make time for my friends. Without my friends, I wouldn't have people to laugh or enjoy my time with. I would be wandering the earth alone and not able to really live and experience the joys of being a teenager. My one goal in life, besides my own education, is to make sure everyone around me is safe and cared for. I wasn't able to feel love or affection from the one person who was supposed to give it to me, so I made sure I would give it to everyone who truly needed it. And so far, I will say that I have done an amazing job at it and all of my friends will come to me when they need support or a push in the right direction. I had one friend say that I was the reason they kept going in life and I took them under my wings and taught them how to essentially live again when life seemed to just throw them all over the place. That in itself was the realization that this is what I wanted to do with my life, and essential the person I wanted to be. I want to be the person everyone is comfortable going to and be able to ease their pain or grief, just as many have done for me.

Prioritizing mental health is something everyone needs to do. Not only is prioritizing and taking care of your mental health beneficial to your own physical health, but it is also beneficial to how one views the world and the people around them. My own experience with mental health hasn't been pretty but I have been trying to get better. My mom got pregnant at 17 and had to throw away her entire future for me. She graduated and immediately moved in with my father and his RV. He stayed around for a year before he and my mom got into an argument, and he left a little after my 1st birthday. My mom moved back in with my grandparents and they helped take care of me while my mom worked to feed me and find someone new. Then for the rest of my life, I've dealt with having a father figure for a while, only for my mom or him to give up and leave. In elementary school, I was surrounded by people who weren't great for my mental health. One of them even bullied me constantly and would call me fat, ugly and ridicule my family situation. Then, when I got into middle school, COVID-19 happened, and I was cut off from many people I considered friends. I had a rocky relationship and then ended up getting groomed when I was 13 by multiple men and then sexually harassed by an ex of mine two years later. I was self-harming on and off for years and only recently was able to stop completely thanks to my amazing boyfriend of 6 months now. All of this ended up in my views of the world being tainted so much that I can never fully trust people and when I do, I latch onto them and will stick by everyone no matter what they do or say. I will give them my full attention and love, even if they didn't deserve it in the first place. I remember I would have all of these friends that could care less about how I felt, but I would put all of my effort towards them because I didn't want to be left behind again. So, if I was always there and never gave them a reason to leave, they wouldn't. Mental health is a tough thing to build up after it's been broken or tainted. And it's hard to prioritize mental health when there are so many things that life can throw at us that make it difficult to continue climbing the steps of repairing or maintaining good mental health. However, what I like to do is plan out my week. I like to see everything I need to do written down and finalized, and then, when I have small little breaks for myself, I use that time to be with friends or family. Being around people makes me feel so calm and less worried about the days or years events. And even if I don't want to be around people, I read or go on skateboard rides. I try and keep myself moving and doing something so that way I am not thinking, "Oh, I could be doing work right now; how is this person doing? Am I doing good enough?" When I do things I love or talk to the people I love, I am keeping my brain busy while also keeping my body relaxed and calm. Taking care of your mental health isn't easy, but with the right steps and love from the people around you, it can be.

Prioritizing mental health is something everyone needs to do. Not only is prioritizing and taking care of your mental health beneficial to your own physical health, but it is also beneficial to how one views the world and the people around them. My own experience with mental health hasn't been pretty but I have been trying to get better. My mom got pregnant at 17 and had to throw away her entire future for me. She graduated and immediately moved in with my father and his RV. He stayed around for a year before he and my mom got into an argument, and he left a little after my 1st birthday. My mom moved back in with my grandparents and they helped take care of me while my mom worked to feed me and find someone new. Then for the rest of my life, I've dealt with having a father figure for a while, only for my mom or him to give up and leave. In elementary school, I was surrounded by people who weren't great for my mental health. One of them even bullied me constantly and would call me fat, ugly and ridicule my family situation. Then, when I got into middle school, COVID-19 happened, and I was cut off from many people I considered friends. I had a rocky relationship and then ended up getting groomed when I was 13 by multiple men and then sexually harassed by an ex of mine two years later. I was self-harming on and off for years and only recently was able to stop completely thanks to my amazing boyfriend of 6 months now. All of this ended up in my views of the world being tainted so much that I can never fully trust people and when I do, I latch onto them and will stick by everyone no matter what they do or say. I will give them my full attention and love, even if they didn't deserve it in the first place. I remember I would have all of these friends that could care less about how I felt, but I would put all of my effort towards them because I didn't want to be left behind again. So, if I was always there and never gave them a reason to leave, they wouldn't. Mental health is a tough thing to build up after it's been broken or tainted. And it's hard to prioritize mental health when there are so many things that life can throw at us that make it difficult to continue climbing the steps of repairing or maintaining good mental health. However, what I like to do is plan out my week. I like to see everything I need to do written down and finalized, and then, when I have small little breaks for myself, I use that time to be with friends or family. Being around people makes me feel so calm and less worried about the days or years events. And even if I don't want to be around people, I read or go on skateboard rides. I try and keep myself moving and doing something so that way I am not thinking, "Oh, I could be doing work right now; how is this person doing? Am I doing good enough?" When I do things I love or talk to the people I love, I am keeping my brain busy while also keeping my body relaxed and calm. Taking care of your mental health isn't easy, but with the right steps and love from the people around you, it can be.

My experience with mental health isn't pretty. My mom got pregnant at 17 and had to throw away her entire future for me. She graduated and immediately moved in with my father and his RV. He stayed around for a year before he and my mom got into an argument, and he left a little after my 1st birthday. My mom moved back in with my grandparents and they helped take care of me while my mom worked to feed me and find someone new. Then for the rest of my life, I've dealt with having a father figure for a while, only for my mom or him to give up and leave. In elementary school, I was surrounded by people who weren't great for my mental health. One of them even bullied me constantly and would call me fat, ugly and ridicule my family situation. Then, when I got into middle school, COVID-19 happened, and I was cut off from many people I considered friends. I had a rocky relationship and then ended up getting groomed when I was 13 by multiple men and then sexually harassed by an ex of mine two years later. I was self harming on and off for years and only recently was able to stop completely thanks to my amazing boyfriend of 6 months now. All of this has warped my view of the world so much because I can never fully trust people and when I do, I latch onto them and will stick by everyone no matter what they do or say. I will give them my full attention and love, even if they didn't deserve it in the first place. I remember I would have all of these friends that could care less about how I felt, but I would put all of my effort towards them because I didn't want to be left behind again. So, if I was always there and never gave them a reason to leave, they wouldn't. I've been trying to fix this and have been keeping myself at a distance so I don't get too attached to people because if they did leave, I wouldn't be as broken or upset. However, these issues never effected my goals and as of right now, I am working on my last year of high school and dual enrollment. I have been working hard to get a good head start in college and ensure that when I finally leave my house and go off on my own, I will have everything I need. It's taken a lot of work but soon it will all be worth it and I can finally smile and laugh knowing I made it.

My grandfather, for years, has had diabetes and it is something that on the surface doesn't impact any of my family members besides him, but on a deeper level, it impacts all of us. I am 17 and always have known my grandfather to have diabetes. Every morning he would take his blood sugar and have to stick a needle into himself everyday. It was something he always tried to hide from me as a kid and just shrug it off when I asked him about it. But now that I am older, it's something that does scare me and just like everyone in my family knows, his days are numbered. He does indulge in sweets here and there and is definitely over the weight limit for his age and height, and over the years it's becoming even more obvious to the watchful eye as he gets tired a lot easier and loses energy he can't replenish with water or a few snacks anymore. And I know that the diabetes he has isn't making it easier and is a large factor in lack of energy over the years. What went from a guy who could work on cars day in and day out with no problem became someone who needed to sit down for minutes at a time after only being up for less than half an hour. The way his health is now makes me and my entire family worried if we are at the final stretch with him.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that with enough effort I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that with the help and support of the One Chance scholarship, I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that with a little bit more effort, I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

My experience with mental health isn't pretty. My mom got pregnant at 17 and had to throw away her entire future for me. She graduated and immediately moved in with my father and his RV. He stayed around for a year before he and my mom got into an argument, and he left a little after my 1st birthday. My mom moved back in with my grandparents and they helped take care of me while my mom worked to feed me and find someone new. Then for the rest of my life, I've dealt with having a father figure for a while, only for my mom or him to give up and leave. In elementary school, I was surrounded by people who weren't great for my mental health. One of them even bullied me constantly and would call me fat, ugly and ridicule my family situation. Then, when I got into middle school, COVID-19 happened, and I was cut off from many people I considered friends. I had a rocky relationship and then ended up getting groomed when I was 13 by multiple men and then sexually harassed by an ex of mine two years later. I was self harming on and off for years and only recently was able to stop completely thanks to my amazing boyfriend of 6 months now. All of this has warped my view of the world so much because I can never fully trust people and when I do, I latch onto them and will stick by everyone no matter what they do or say. I will give them my full attention and love, even if they didn't deserve it in the first place. I remember I would have all of these friends that could care less about how I felt, but I would put all of my effort towards them because I didn't want to be left behind again. So, if I was always there and never gave them a reason to leave, they wouldn't. I've been trying to fix this and have been keeping myself at a distance so I don't get too attached to people because if they did leave, I wouldn't be as broken or upset. However, these issues never effected my goals and as of right now, I am working on my last year of high school and dual enrollment. I have been working hard to get a good head start in college and ensure that when I finally leave my house and go off on my own, I will have everything I need. It's taken a lot of work but soon it will all be worth it and I can finally smile and laugh knowing I made it.

My experience with mental health isn't pretty. My mom got pregnant at 17 and had to throw away her entire future for me. She graduated and immediately moved in with my father and his RV. He stayed around for a year before he and my mom got into an argument, and he left a little after my 1st birthday. My mom moved back in with my grandparents and they helped take care of me while my mom worked to feed me and find someone new. Then for the rest of my life, I've dealt with having a father figure for a while, only for my mom or him to give up and leave. In elementary school, I was surrounded by people who weren't great for my mental health. One of them even bullied me constantly and would call me fat, ugly and ridicule my family situation. Then, when I got into middle school, COVID-19 happened, and I was cut off from many people I considered friends. I had a rocky relationship and then ended up getting groomed when I was 13 by multiple men and then sexually harassed by an ex of mine two years later. I was self harming on and off for years and only recently was able to stop completely thanks to my amazing boyfriend of 6 months now. All of this has warped my view of the world so much because I can never fully trust people and when I do, I latch onto them and will stick by everyone no matter what they do or say. I will give them my full attention and love, even if they didn't deserve it in the first place. I remember I would have all of these friends that could care less about how I felt, but I would put all of my effort towards them because I didn't want to be left behind again. So, if I was always there and never gave them a reason to leave, they wouldn't. I've been trying to fix this and have been keeping myself at a distance so I don't get too attached to people because if they did leave, I wouldn't be as broken or upset. However, these issues never effected my goals and as of right now, I am working on my last year of high school and dual enrollment. I have been working hard to get a good head start in college and ensure that when I finally leave my house and go off on my own, I will have everything I need. It's taken a lot of work for me to get where I am. And sometimes I look back and wonder if things would've turned out differently had I not made the decisions I made, the friends I made, the relationships, or academic decisions I made. I like to think that now a days I am better and know that everything I went through has made me into a better person and I am able to help other people around me. I am able to push through things easier, already knowing what to do and how to face it.

Prioritizing mental health is something everyone needs to do. Not only is prioritizing and taking care of your mental health beneficial to your own physical health, but it is also beneficial to how one views the world and the people around them. My own experience with mental health hasn't been pretty but I have been trying to get better. My mom got pregnant at 17 and had to throw away her entire future for me. She graduated and immediately moved in with my father and his RV. He stayed around for a year before he and my mom got into an argument, and he left a little after my 1st birthday. My mom moved back in with my grandparents and they helped take care of me while my mom worked to feed me and find someone new. Then for the rest of my life, I've dealt with having a father figure for a while, only for my mom or him to give up and leave. In elementary school, I was surrounded by people who weren't great for my mental health. One of them even bullied me constantly and would call me fat, ugly and ridicule my family situation. Then, when I got into middle school, COVID-19 happened, and I was cut off from many people I considered friends. I had a rocky relationship and then ended up getting groomed when I was 13 by multiple men and then sexually harassed by an ex of mine two years later. I was self-harming on and off for years and only recently was able to stop completely thanks to my amazing boyfriend of 6 months now. All of this ended up in my views of the world being tainted so much that I can never fully trust people and when I do, I latch onto them and will stick by everyone no matter what they do or say. I will give them my full attention and love, even if they didn't deserve it in the first place. I remember I would have all of these friends that could care less about how I felt, but I would put all of my effort towards them because I didn't want to be left behind again. So, if I was always there and never gave them a reason to leave, they wouldn't. Mental health is a tough thing to build up after it's been broken or tainted. And it's hard to prioritize mental health when there are so many things that life can throw at us that make it difficult to continue climbing the steps of repairing or maintaining good mental health. However, what I like to do is plan out my week. I like to see everything I need to do written down and finalized, and then, when I have small little breaks for myself, I use that time to be with friends or family. Being around people makes me feel so calm and less worried about the days or years events. And even if I don't want to be around people, I read or go on skateboard rides. I try and keep myself moving and doing something so that way I am not thinking, "Oh, I could be doing work right now; how is this person doing? Am I doing good enough?" When I do things I love or talk to the people I love, I am keeping my brain busy while also keeping my body relaxed and calm. Taking care of your mental health isn't easy, but with the right steps and love from the people around you, it can be.

My grandmother, Grandma Dot, was a smoker, and she had lung cancer, I believe, and had to use an oxygen tank if she was outside for too long. She was very fun to talk to and I got along with her the most out of everyone in my family. At one point, she stayed at my house when my aunt couldn't handle her anymore and my parents and I did our best to take care of her. I moved my bed into the baby room so my aunt had an entire room to herself and we even let her have our family dog, Emma, in the room with her because Emma was her favorite of our four dogs. In the morning, I would make her coffee and listen to her complain about her hair and how it looked like Einstein hair. I would spend my mornings telling her she looked beautiful and I would brush her hair back and put hair clips in her hair because she liked how "it made her look pretty.". I drove her home when I was still learning how to drive and she gave me instructions when my dad was too busy on his phone to let me know when to turn. I still remember when I was able to drive by myself for the first time, I started crying because I randomly felt her sitting next to me in the car. I know it was her because that same day, I put a necklace that had her ashes in it in my car and I knew the feeling of her and could smell her perfume in the car. The day she died is a day I still remember very well. It was October 16th and the night before, I had been put on Halloween horror nights with my ex at the time. So that morning I was absolutely exhausted and my parents said they were going out to see my grandmother in the hospital. For context, she was in there after choking on a piece of steak and because of the lack of air for a while, she was in a coma-like state and didn't talk or move. That day, I did some homework and when it was around lunch time, I called my mom to ask if I could make some lunch, only to be met with my mom tearfully telling me that they had to pull the plug on my grandmother and she was dead. I remember sitting on the phone and not saying anything for a few seconds but composing myself and trying to act like I was okay because I knew my mom felt just as upset and had to be there when they pulled the plug. So I just changed the topic and told my mom I loved her and that I'd see her later when she got home. After the phone call ended, I fell to my knees and screamed. I was confused and upset because I was never asked if I wanted to come along and maybe say goodbye to her before she passed. This was about a year ago and while I am okay now, it took me awhile to get here and I spent many months crying to my grandmother, hoping she could hear me somehow. I know that she is happy and watching over me but I still wish I could've given her a proper goodbye before she passed away. Maybe I even held her hand one last time.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that soon I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that with the help of the Kumar family scholarship, I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

My grandmother, Grandma Dot, was a smoker, and she had lung cancer, I believe, and had to use an oxygen tank if she was outside for too long. She was very fun to talk to and I got along with her the most out of everyone in my family. At one point, she stayed at my house when my aunt couldn't handle her anymore and my parents and I did our best to take care of her. I moved my bed into the baby room so my aunt had an entire room to herself and we even let her have our family dog, Emma, in the room with her because Emma was her favorite of our four dogs. In the morning, I would make her coffee and listen to her complain about her hair and how it looked like Einstein hair. I would spend my mornings telling her she looked beautiful and I would brush her hair back and put hair clips in her hair because she liked how "it made her look pretty.". The day she died is a day I still remember very well. It was October 16th and the night before, I had been put on Halloween horror nights with my ex at the time. So that morning I was absolutely exhausted and my parents said they were going out to see my grandmother in the hospital. For context, she was in there after choking on a piece of steak and because of the lack of air for a while, she was in a coma like state and didn't talk or move. That day, I did some homework and when it was around lunch time, I called my mom to ask if I could make some lunch, only to be met with my mom tearfully telling me that they had to pull the plug on my grandmother and she was dead. I remember sitting on the phone and not saying anything for a few seconds but composing myself and trying to act like I was okay because I knew my mom felt just as upset and had to be there when they pulled the plug. So I just changed the topic and told my mom I loved her and that I'll see her later when she got home. After the phone call ended, I fell to my knees and screamed. I was confused and upset because I was never asked if I wanted to come along and maybe say goodbye to her before she passed. This was about a year ago and while I am okay now, it took me awhile to get here and I spent many months crying to my grandmother, hoping she could hear me somehow. I know that she is happy and watching over me but I still wish I could've given her a proper goodbye before she passed away. Maybe I even held her hand one last time.

My mom got pregnant at 17 and had to throw away her entire future for me. She graduated and immediately moved in with my father and his RV. He stayed around for a year before he and my mom got into an argument, and he left a little after my 1st birthday. My mom moved back in with my grandparents and they helped take care of me while my mom worked to feed me and find someone new. Then for the rest of my life, I've dealt with having a father figure for a while, only for my mom or him to give up and leave. I will say that, going through everything I have been through, I have been trying to pay my success forward by just being there for people. I have had so much support my entire life from my parents and family. They helped me when I was in the darkest of times and was so confused about what to do with my life. Because of my family, I was able to pick myself back up and continue living and succeeding. So now I spend my days taking care of others the same way my family was able to take care of me. I give my friends and partners the same love and support I was given at every stage of my life. I make sure to give them unconditional care and affection, no matter what I may be going through or feeling at that point in time. My one goal in life, besides my own education, is to make sure everyone around me is safe and cared for. I wasn't able to feel love or affection from the one person who was supposed to give it to me, so I made sure I would give it to everyone who truly needed it. I want to be the one that people turn to when they feel down and need some advice. I want to be the one who can take someone under my wing and guide them to a better future, just like many people did for me for 17 years. I want to be the caregiver, the hard worker, the leader, and the role model. I want to be everything I can be for people and give them what they need and deserve. Someone close to me may not have been able to do that himself, but I am going to do it for everyone else.

My experience with mental health isn't pretty. My mom got pregnant at 17 and had to throw away her entire future for me. She graduated and immediately moved in with my father and his RV. He stayed around for a year before he and my mom got into an argument, and he left a little after my 1st birthday. My mom moved back in with my grandparents and they helped take care of me while my mom worked to feed me and find someone new. Then for the rest of my life, I've dealt with having a father figure for a while, only for my mom or him to give up and leave. In elementary school, I was surrounded by people who weren't great for my mental health. One of them even bullied me constantly and would call me fat, ugly and ridicule my family situation. Then, when I got into middle school, Covid-19 happened and I was cut off from many people I considered friends. I had a rocky relationship and then ended up getting groomed when I was 13 by multiple men and then sexually harassed by an ex of mine two years later. I was self harming on and off for years and only recently was able to stop completely thanks to my amazing boyfriend of 6 months now. All of this has warped my view of the world so much because I can never fully trust people and when I do, I latch onto them and will stick by everyone no matter what they do or say. I will give them my full attention and love, even if they didn't deserve it in the first place. I remember I would have all of these friends that could care less about how I felt, but I would put all of my effort towards them because I didn't want to be left behind again. So, if I was always there and never gave them a reason to leave, they wouldn't. I've been trying to fix this and have been keeping myself at a distance so I don't get too attached to people because if they did leave, I wouldn't be as broken or upset. However, these issues never effected my goals and as of right now, I am working on my last year of high school and dual enrollment. I have been working hard to get a good head start in college and ensure that when I finally leave my house and go off on my own, I will have everything I need. It's taken a lot of work but soon it will all be worth it and I can finally smile and laugh knowing I made it.

My family has helped me so much in terms of reaching my educational goals. My mom got pregnant at 17 and had to throw away her entire future for me. She graduated from high school and immediately moved in with my father and his RV. He stayed around for a year before he and my mom got into an argument, and he left a little after my 1st birthday. My mom moved back in with my grandparents and they helped take care of me while my mom worked to feed me and find someone new. Then for the rest of my life, I've dealt with having a father figure for a while, only for my mom or him to give up and leave. However, throughout everything, I have had so much support my entire life from my mom and family. They helped me when I was in the darkest of times and was so confused about what to do with my life. There were times when school got so hard that I would cry myself to sleep most nights and cause myself harm as a way to punish myself for my lack luster performance in school. But, it way my family that saw my struggle and made sure I felt heard. They would find ways to involve me in everything they did, whether that was take trips with them to my uncles house up in panama or see if my cousin wanted to have a sleep over. I never felt left out or like I wasn't loved by them. Even when I made the worse decisions of my life and let some fake friends decide who I was as a person and tell me that my parents were being "abusive" or "manipulative". I won't forget the look on my mom's face when I stepped out of the police car and she knew I wasn't dead. But even after all of that, my family never looked at me any different. They held me in their arms and gave me a better outlook on life. They made sure I was around better people and that I never ever felt like I needed to turn to anyone else for support. And because of my family, I was able to pick myself back up and continue living and succeeding. I am the person I am today because of my entire family. I could never be any happier or thankful for everyone in my life that never gave up on me.

Ever since I can remember, I was always left behind and put to the side. My father left me after I turned one. For context, my mom got pregnant at 17 and had to throw away her entire future for me. She graduated and immediately moved in with my father and his RV. He stayed around for a year before he and my mom got into an argument, and he left a little after my 1st birthday. My mom moved back in with my grandparents and they helped take care of me while my mom worked to feed me and find someone new. Then for the rest of my life, I've dealt with having a father figure for a while, only for my mom or him to give up and leave. I had to learn to take care of myself and my mom when things got tough. She was there for me and I was there for her. In fact, my entire family was always there for us. I was always taken care of when it came to my family. They helped me when I was in the darkest of times and was so confused about what to do with my life. Because of my family, I was able to pick myself back up and continue living and succeeding. So now I spend my days taking care of others the same way my family was able to take care of me. I give my friends and partners the same love and support I was given at every stage of my life. I make sure to give them unconditional care and affection, no matter what I may be going through or feeling at that point in time. My one goal in life, besides my own education, is to make sure everyone around me is safe and cared for. I wasn't able to feel love or affection from the one person who was supposed to give it to me, so I made sure I would give it to everyone who truly needed it. And so far, I will say that I have done an amazing job at it and all of my friends will come to me when they need support or a push in the right direction. I had one friend say that I was the reason they kept going in life and I took them under my wings and taught them how to essentially live again when life seemed to just throw them all over the place.

I never had a tumor, but my grandmother had a certain type of brain injury that only got worse as she got older. She was very fun to talk to and I got along with her the most out of everyone in my family. At one point, she stayed at my house when my aunt couldn't handle her anymore and my parents and I did our best to take care of her. I moved my bed into the baby room so my aunt had an entire room to herself and we even let her have our family dog, Emma, in the room with her because Emma was her favorite of our four dogs. In the morning, I would make her coffee and listen to her complain about her hair and how it looked like Einstein hair. I would spend my mornings telling her she looked beautiful and I would brush her hair back and put hair clips in her hair because she liked how "it made her look pretty.". I drove her home when I was still learning how to drive and she gave me instructions when my dad was too busy on his phone to let me know when to turn. I still remember when I was able to drive by myself for the first time, I started crying because I randomly felt her sitting next to me in the car. I know it was her because that same day, I put a necklace that had her ashes in it in my car and I knew the feeling of her and could smell her perfume in the car. The day she died is a day I still remember very well. It was October 16th and the night before, I had been put on Halloween horror nights with my ex at the time. So that morning I was absolutely exhausted and my parents said they were going out to see my grandmother in the hospital. She had been in a coma-like state and didn't talk or move for weeks. That day, I did some homework and when it was around lunch time, I called my mom to ask if I could make some lunch, only to be met with my mom tearfully telling me that they had to pull the plug on my grandmother and she was dead. I remember sitting on the phone and not saying anything for a few seconds but composing myself and trying to act like I was okay because I knew my mom felt just as upset and had to be there when they pulled the plug. So I just changed the topic and told my mom I loved her and that I'd see her later when she got home. After the phone call ended, I fell to my knees and screamed. I was confused and upset because I was never asked if I wanted to come along and maybe say goodbye to her before she passed. This was about a year ago and while I am okay now, it took me awhile to get here and I spent many months crying to my grandmother, hoping she could hear me somehow. I know that she is happy and watching over me but I still wish I could've given her a proper goodbye before she passed away. Maybe I even held her hand one last time.

My experience with mental health isn't pretty. In elementary school, I was surrounded by people who weren't great for my mental health. One of them even bullied me constantly and would call me fat, ugly and ridicule my family situation. Then, when I got into middle school, Covid-19 happened and I was cut off from many people I considered friends. I had a rocky relationship and then ended up getting groomed when I was 13 by multiple men and then sexually harassed by an ex of mine two years later. I was self harming on and off for years and only recently was able to stop completely thanks to my amazing boyfriend of 6 months now. All of this has warped my view of the world so much because I can never fully trust people and when I do, I latch onto them and will stick by everyone no matter what they do or say. I will give them my full attention and love, even if they didn't deserve it in the first place. I've been trying to fix this and have been keeping myself at a distance so I don't get too attached to people. However, these issues never effected my goals and as of right now I am working on my last year of high school and dual enrollment. I have been working hard to get a good head start in college and ensure that when I finally leave my house and go off on my own, I will have everything I need. It's taken a lot of work but soon it will all be worth it and I can finally smile and laugh knowing I made it.

I didn't lose a parent but I did lose a grandmother. My grandmother, grandma dot, was a smoker and she had lung cancer I believe and had to use an oxygen tank if she was outside for too long. She was very fun to talk to and I got along with her the most out of everyone in my family. At one point she stayed at my house when my aunt couldn't handle her anymore and my parents and I did our best to take care of her. I moved my bed into the babies room so my aunt had an entire room to herself and we even let her have our family dog, Emma, in the room with her because Emma was her favorite of our four dogs. In the morning I would make her coffee and listen to her complain about her hair and how it looked like Einstein hair. I would spend my mornings telling her she looked beautiful and I would brush her hair back and put hair clips in her hair because she liked how "it made her look pretty". I drove her home when I was still learning how to drive and she gave me instructions when my dad was too busy on his phone to let me know when to turn. I still remember when I was able to drive by myself for the first time, I started crying because I randomly felt her sitting next to me in the car. I know it was her because that same day, I had put a necklace that had her ashes in it in my car and I knew the feeling of her and could smell her perfume in the car. The day she died is a day I still remember very well. It was October 16th and the night before I had been put at Halloween horror nights with my ex at the time. So that morning I was absolutely exhausted and my parents said they were going out to see my grandmother in the hospital. For context, she was in there after choking on a piece of steak and bc of the lack of air for a while, she was in a coma like state and didn't talk or move. That day, I did some homework and when it was around lunch time I called my mom to ask if I could make some lunch, only to be met with my mom tearfully telling me that they had to pull the plug on my grandmother and she was dead. I remember sitting on the phone and not saying anything for a few seconds but composing myself and trying to act like I was okay because I knew my mom felt just as upset and had to be there when they pulled the plug. So I just changed the topic and told my mom I loved her and that I'll see her later when she got home. After the phone call ended, I feel to my knees and screamed. I was confused and upset because I was never asked if I wanted to come along and maybe say goodbye to her before she passed. This was about a year ago and while I am okay now, it took me awhile to get here and I spent many months crying to my grandmother hoping she could hear me somehow. I know that she is happy and watching over me but I still wished I could've given her a proper goodbye before she passed away. Maybe even held her hand one last time.

LeBron James is often considered one of the greatest basketball players of all time due to his impressive combination of skill, athleticism, and longevity. His versatility on the court—being able to score, pass, and rebound—makes him stand out. He’s also been remarkably consistent over his career, maintaining high performance even as he’s aged. Some argue that Michael Jordan’s six NBA championships and scoring prowess make him the GOAT. Others point to LeBron's all-around game and his impact on and off the court, including his activism and business ventures, as reasons why he might deserve that title. For me, LeBron’s ability to adapt, lead, and remain at the top of his game for so long is incredibly impressive. And also just him as a person and how he is very sweet and kind and cares about his fans. He never gets snobby or thinks he's all high and mighty. He's always super down to earth and is very humble. He is a great father and makes sure that no game or career gets more attention than his family. He is a great father, great player and just a great person overall. If anything he is winning at life and someone I feel like everyone should look up too.

The challenge I would come up with is where all the characters have to write down their greatest fear or a secret on a piece of paper. Then all the pieces of paper are put into a jar that is shaken up and then every member of the love island cast picks a piece of paper that isn't theirs and has to guess which fear or secret belongs to which person. This will let them get to know one another more and build trust. For example, If I wrote down "I am scared of abandonment or feeling like I am not doing enough" and say someone named Amy picked the paper, she'll have to guess who has this fear and then once she does, if I am comfortable enough, I'll elaborate and tell her why I am afraid of that specific thing. Sharing personal details like this gets people closer together and helps them feel more safe and comfortable with whoever they want to get together with. Sure other challenges are fun and light hearted, but being able to get down into the darkest part of ourselves and share it with people is a great way to grow and build chemistry with those around you.

I have ADHD, which stands for attention deficit hyperactivity disorder. I got diagnosed when I was 6 and have had to take medication everyday since then. This mental disorder or medical condition meant that I couldn't sit still for long periods of time and would constantly get distracted or forgetful. School was very difficult some days and I would have a hard time staying with the class and sometimes would have to be put aside and given extra help by the teachers. It felt very humiliating and even though I knew that I had something different than every one else around me, I never thought I would be a big deal. But with the fact that I was having all these problems while everyone else was able to fly through school with no issues, I felt like something was wrong with me and that I was the odd one out when it came to my classmates and friends. When I got into high school, it only got worse because I saw all of my classmates succeeding and able to pick things up quickly while I was instead falling short and always a step behind everyone. I never felt understood by my parents or my friends most days because my brain processed information differently and I worked through things in a way that left people confused. I would always ask if people felt mad or annoyed because I always would pay attention to tone of voice or facial expression in order to understand what people were feeling, and would sometimes think that if people weren't super excited like I was over something then they were upset at me. Texting or emailing was a nightmare because then I really didn't know how people were feeling because I couldn't gauge their reactions. The way I did tasks was just all over the place, I would go to do one thing and then get distracted by another thing and then another and then another and all of a sudden the first task is forgotten about and I am just focused on sorting the cups by color. Now that I finishing up my last year of college, I look back and realize that I never really was different than everyone else. I may have a mental disorder that affects how I think and work, but that doesn't mean I am any different than anyone else. If anything I am doing better than I ever could, I am finishing up high school and college at the same time and already have a clear path of what I need to do when I graduate. ADHD or not, I am amazing and nothing will ever stop me from achieving what ever I want.

I never lost a parent to death but I did lose a parent when he abandoned me as a child. For context, my mom got pregnant at 17 and had to throw away her entire future for me. She graduated and immediately moved in with my father and his RV. He stayed around for a year before he and my mom got into an argument, and he left a little after my 1st birthday. My mom moved back in with my grandparents and they helped take care of me while my mom worked to feed me and find someone new. Then for the rest of my life, I've dealt with having a father figure for a while, only for my mom or him to give up and leave. Then, when I got old enough, I started playing softball and that was my chance to turn all my anger and hurt into something that helped me play better. When I would be out on the field, all of my memories would come rushing by and I would in turn get angry and imagine myself beating the crap out of everyone who didn't want me and thought I wasn't enough of a reason to stick around. The feeling of anger would get me to move faster and throw harder. Some of my best plays were when I would be angry and could just focus on winning. However, this didn't mean I was angry the whole time. Since I knew first hand what anger and hurt felt like and how much it can over take you, I would focus on making sure my own teammates didn't fall into the same mindset. I would always be the one cheering in the dug out and checking up on all of my teammates. If they needed some support and someone to get them back down to earth, I was right there with them. I was the one of the oldest in my team so I made it my goal to be there for everyone. I will say that going through everything I have been through, I have been trying to pay my success forward by just being there for people. I have had so much support my entire life from my parents and family. They helped me when I was in the darkest of times and was so confused on what to do with my life. Because of my family, I was able to pick myself back up and continue on living and succeeding. So now I spend my days taking care of others the same way my family was able to take care of me. I give my friends and partners the same love and support I was given at every stage of my life. I make sure to give them unconditional care and affection no matter what I may be going through or feeling at that point in time. My one goal in life, besides my own education, is to make sure everyone around me is safe and cared for. I wasn't able to feel love or affection from the one person that was supposed to give it to me, so I made sure I would give it to everyone who truly needed it.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. Being the oldest daughter, I have always had to set the example for my younger siblings and I always try to display all five characteristics every day for them. For example, I always guide them and communicate what my parents need them to do and I show responsibility by doing everything I need to do. They've seen my resilience and how I am able to continue to succeed and put in effort towards myself, my siblings, and my education, no matter how tired I may be from school. I will always put my siblings feelings and needs before anything else, if they need me, I am there no matter what. I do this for not only my own family but also my friends and the people I trust. Like stated above, my parents never got a chance to continue their education, so I have always made sure that I stayed focused and kept at it. No matter what obstacles lay in my way, I always persisted and kept running towards my goal. My life has always been about leadership and knowing that no matter what, I could always rely on myself and be comforted by the fact that I had everything under control. Since I have siblings who are all younger than me, my parents had to trust me to be able to take care of things by myself. I always had a knack for leading and guiding people to success. I would always be the one to volunteer myself as the leader because I always had a plan for success. Now that I am in college, I am spending most of my time trying to be independent and lead myself towards victory. College is very stressful but I am fully prepared for it and ready to take it head on.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that with enough hard work, soon I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. My constant worry about other people and what they thought of me, the panic attacks I would get from just thinking about being in a crowded place—I never felt like anyone really understood these struggles when I would talk about them. I would always get pushed to the side and told that I just needed to "stop worrying" and not care about what other people thought. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that soon I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

My favorite aspect of the game is how multi player friendly it is and just the calmness of it, at least when you're playing just to build things and hang out with friends. When I was a kid, my parents had bought an X-box 360 for the house. I mainly hogged it and would play Minecraft either by myself or with my sister. If I played by myself, I would turn on a YouTube tutorial on my tablet and just do a step-by-step tutorial for a house. I lost track of time while doing this and would feel like only a few minutes had gone by when, in reality, 5 hours had flown right past me. I also loved the memories I had when me and my sister lily would bond over Minecraft and do all of these little challenges with each other and spend our day laughing and just making all of these houses and forts together. These kinds of memories I had is what makes me wish I could go back and re-live my childhood and just have innocent fun with my sister and friends. I didn't have to worry about any responsibilities and would just have to worry about what my mom was making for lunch and dinner. That is why I love Minecraft; it reminds me of my childhood and the joy I had all those years ago.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. Doing this hasn't been easy and I have had many times where I have made mistakes and had to stand back to reflect and work my way back up. The biggest one I made was with the friends I chose to surround myself with. I was letting them corrupt my mind and let me believe things about my parents that just weren't true. These friends let me fall behind and even encouraged it sometimes. I didn't know at the time that I was slowly losing myself to the "kindness" they showed me. I kept trying to tell myself that these people meant well and were just trying to help. I didn't know at the time how wrong I was and how much these decisions I was making and the friends I was associating myself with would lead me to the biggest hole I had ever dug before and the worst mental battle I would face. With the help of my parents, I was able to put the shovel down and climb my way back up. It was then, when I got out of the hole and let myself reflect on everything, that I knew that I deserved better than what my "friends" were giving me. I ended up going to a new school and I picked up where I was in terms of my college classes. It was tough but I pushed through and I even made better friends along the way. Because of this, I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. These are the kinds of steps I have been taking my entire middle and high school years. No matter what hardships or challenges I faced, I never lost sight of what I wanted. Even if I needed to take a step back and re-evaluate my life and choices, I always found myself right back where I needed to be. It may have taken a lot of work and some help from the people around me, but I was able to get back on my feet and keep going with my goals.

If I had a top-three list, I would say it would be Happier than ever at number one. Then, at number two, I would put male fantasy. And then, finally, we can put six feet under number 3. These are my top 3 because they resonate so much with how my life has been feeling lately and all the the hurdles and hard realities I had to wake to. A few months back I had to change schools for mental health reasons and I had to leave all of my friends. These friends, as I would learn, were not good for me and were the main cause behind all of my stress and mental health decline. Once I left my school and started to make new and better friends, I started to feel so much happier around my new friends and didn't even think about my old ones. This is where the song, happier than ever, comes into play because I truly felt excited to get away from my friends and be able to start all over again as someone new. My old friends slowly turned me into something and someone I never wanted to be. I was shutting my family out and just isolating myself from everyone I knew. Male fantasy is at number two and resonates with me because when I moved schools I had to leave a significant other behind and over time we ended up dating other people but I still think about her often and even after almost 7 months, I still miss her and wish I could go back and fix things. This also mixes in with Six feet under because I still hope for their to be something between us and that even though our love is dead, I still hope that she cares about me and loves me just like I love her. I hope that one day we can be friends again and just be back in each others lives.

I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. I already share it with the friends and family I have, and I'm always there to lend a helping hand when it's needed. I have many of my old friends tell me that I was the thing keeping them going during the hardest times of their lives. When I become an author, I hope to create this same feeling and strength for people through diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of lives that will hopefully resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that with the help and soon I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

Success for me, is when I finally achieve everything I and my parents have ever dreamed of for me since I started middle school and no matter what hurdles will come my way, I will always perceiver. As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. Doing this hasn't been easy and I have had many times where I have made mistakes and had to stand back to reflect and work my way back up. The biggest one I made was with the friends I chose to surround myself with. I was letting them corrupt my mind and let me believe things about my parents that just weren't true. These friends let me fall behind and even encouraged it sometimes. I didn't know at the time that I was slowly losing myself to the "kindness" they showed me. I kept trying to tell myself that these people meant well and were just trying to help. I didn't know at the time how wrong I was and how much these decisions I was making and the friends I was associating myself with would lead me to the biggest hole I had ever dug before and the worst mental battle I would face. With the help of my parents, I was able to put the shovel down and climb my way back up. It was then, when I got out of the hole and let myself reflect on everything, that I knew that I deserved better than what my "friends" were giving me. I ended up going to a new school and I picked up where I was in terms of my college classes. It was tough but I pushed through and I even made better friends along the way. Because of this, I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. This is what success looks like for me. No matter what hardships or challenges I faced, I never lost sight of what I wanted. Even if I needed to take a step back and re-evaluate my life and choices, I always found myself right back where I needed to be. It may have taken a lot of work and some help from the people around me, but I was able to get back on my feet and keep going with my goals. That is success.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that with the help and support of the Diva of halo legacy scholarship, I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out there sees them and hears them.

I loved art growing up and would spend hours upon hours just sitting and drawing by myself. When I was a kid, I would grab a chair and tv dinner table and sit myself right in front of my grandmas TV, watching drawing tutorial after drawing tutorial. I was never any good then and would draw characters that had heads like giant almonds. Then, when I started elementary school, I started writing A LOT. Once in the third grade, I made a comic book that showed Supergirl and Flash fighting off a villain together. It was for a book writing contest and mine got picked and displayed in the library. A few years ago, however, I started losing interest in drawing and everything else I enjoyed. I was stressing out over the high school and college classes I was taking at the time but couldn't seem to find help from people because they had never done dual enrollment like I was. My mental and physical health were taking a nose dive and I was closing myself off from the world. I would just come home and take a nap in my room every day, not wanting to talk to anyone or interact with the world more than I needed to. My family could tell what was going on and I never really got back into drawing for a while. Over time, my mental health started improving and I was able to take back control of my life, but I never really felt like I was good enough to get back into drawing. Many of my friends who did draw, would make comments all the time about what was wrong with my anatomy or character designs. I felt like I was years behind when it came to skill. I gave up and focused my efforts on writing instead because I found I was better at it than most of my friends and it made me feel proud of myself for once. But, when I moved schools and made new friends, my love for drawing came back because, instead of belittling me on what I was doing wrong, I was instead praised for the good and was given some advice on the bad. My new friends would take any chance they could to see the art I was drawing and I was able to make even more friends with drawing. My friends pushed me to continue drawing and I will forever be grateful for that.

My name is Isabella DiBiasio. I am 17 and, as a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates of Arts and high school degree in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. Doing this hasn't been easy and I have had many times where I have made mistakes and had to stand back to reflect and work my way back up. The biggest one I made was with the friends I chose to surround myself with. I was letting them corrupt my mind and let me believe things about my parents that just weren't true. These friends let me fall behind and even encouraged it sometimes. I didn't know at the time that I was slowly losing myself to the "kindness" they showed me. I kept trying to tell myself that these people meant well and were just trying to help. I didn't know at the time how wrong I was and how much these decisions I was making and the friends I was associating myself with would lead me to the biggest hole I had ever dug before and the worst mental battle I would face. With the help of my parents, I was able to put the shovel down and climb my way back up. It was then, when I got out of the hole and let myself reflect on everything, that I knew that I deserved better than what my "friends" were giving me. I ended up going to a new school and I picked up where I was in terms of my college classes. It was tough but I pushed through and I even made better friends along the way. These new friends were deserving of my love and appreciation and pushed me to do as well as I could in my education. And it is with the help of them, my parents, and most importantly, myself, that I am nearly finished with my education and so close to achieving everything I had ever dreamed about. In May 2025, I will be the first child ever in my entire family to graduate with both my Associates in Arts and high school degrees.

I have always loved movies and the performing arts. I would watch my friends play their roles in different musicals and plays in our high school and nearby theaters. And I have always been the dramatic type, so when I saw a chance to have a role in a musical, I took it and it was the best experience of my life. That one experience made me realize that maybe I could have a shot at this whole musical stuff and dabble in it as a part time hobby.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates Degree at the same time I graduate in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that with the help and support of Jennifer Gephart scholarship I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out their see’s them and hears them.

As a high school student, I have spent my last three years working towards earning my Associates Degree at the same time I graduate in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that with the help and support of the Autumn Davis memorial scholarship I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out their see’s them and hears them.

I feel most creative when I am listening to a song or just music in general and the lyrics start creating pictures and scenarios in my head for drawings or pieces of writing. Music always helps make thoughts in my brain slow and focus. So when I listen to music, my brain is only focused on one thing at a time. I'll listen to a battle type song or a song that is angry and mean, and my brain will create a scenario where I am in a battle field and killing all of my enemies. So when I am writing or drawing, I'll be inspired by the scenarios that play in my head. I also love incorporating my own experiences or memories into my work. This is especially apparent in my writing, where I will give my characters some of my own traits and past trauma. So some of the female characters I have will have the same eyes as me, the same freckles or same body type. They may have the same body type or clothing preference. Things like these give them more life and make me feel more connected to them. However, if it's artwork, I will incorporate tasteful depictions of my feelings and thoughts. For example, I drew an art piece where I showed how I can create whoever I want when I make art. I can be whomever I choose to be, I can be as big, as small, as tall, as short as I could ever want. I can look like whatever I want and give myself powers or different hair or clothes. I can be a person I could never be in the restrictions of the real world. Art of any kind lets me escape into another world—a world I create. A world that is all mine and no one can have a say in it. There is no one to tell me what to do or the responsibilities and roads I need to take now that I am growing up. I can just escape into my own world, void of any disapproval or stress about the upcoming future. My world and the characters I put in it are all in my control and I can manipulate and shape it however I see fit. Artwork, weather it be writing, drawing or any other form of art, is all my own, and I get to have control over it. It shows who I am as a person

My ideal bookshelf would have, obviously, all the books by Ana Huang. I already have the entirety of the twisted series but I only have The King of Wrath from the kings of sin series. Ana Huang honestly is such an amazing author and she is the reason I got back into reading to begin with. Her books are funny and just suck you in to the point where you don't realize that you've been sitting down for almost your entire lunch break and you need to rush back to work. Heartstopper is also going on there because, I mean, it's heartstopper and I will give any excuse to have as many gay books on my shelf as I can! I would also have Red White and Royal Blue just because I watched the movie (IT WAS AMAZING!) and would love to read the book, I also would have The Song of Achilles because I need to cry. All of these books, and many more, have shaped BookTok and made it what it is today. I mean, i didn't know many people in my close knit friend group that read but then I found an entire community on TikTok that recommended all these books and I was just so amazed at how many people were part of the community. I mean, you have the dark romance lovers, the YA lovers, the sad book lovers, and the classical book lovers. The list goes on and on. I was sucked in and loved how you had book recommendations that ranged from just talking about them to quoting a not-so-child friendly line or two. People would show off their bookshelves and how many books they got at barns and Nobel or BooksAMillion that day. I was so amazed and because of BookTok, I started reading so much that I would put different books on my birthday or Christmas wish list and just admire them on my shelf. I also got a kindle from my mother and that's when I was reading day in and day out. There was not a single second when I wasn't reading. I was thrown into the deep end and was just drowning in books, and I loved it! Booktok became the only thing I would really steer towards on TikTok and I was able to discover the types of books I really enjoyed and would also recommend some of my own books...to my mom because I am not okay with posting online.

When I was a kid, my mom gave me her old Nintendo 3Ds. She handed me down some old games and also gave me new ones. One of them being Sonic all stars racing transformed. I played that game so much and was very serious about it too. I would play a round and take a break, only to find that the outlines of the buttons would be pressed into my thumbs and fingers. I took this game so seriously and always played as Sonic; no one else. Although I think that was the only playable character, I also played random princess games, but Sonic was always my favorite. I never watched the show but I always played that game. One game I also remember was one that was already pre-built into the 3Ds themselves; it was called Face Raider, and I would link up my 3Ds with my friends so I could beat their robots as well. I remember making goofy faces so I could laugh at them when they appeared on display. I would show them to my friends and they would show me theirs, those were the best memories I had. I also created voice memos and drawings that I would use to chat with friends; it was so much fun.

Chappell Roan, though I have only started listening to her, is an amazing artist and her songs are beautiful, ranging from upbeat and dancing around the room to sad bops that make you just sit there and take it all in. Having only been doing music for 7 years, she has quickly climbed the ladder and become very popular, especially among teens and adults in their 20's. I've seen her new song, Good Luck Babe, being played everywhere, especially in animatics about two certain presidents. I support her career because of how fast she was able to become popular, such a feat isn't easy and it is so inspiring to see her accomplish that. It sends a message to many young aspiring artists that their dreams aren't as far-fetched as they may seem. Being an artists of any kind is a daunting task but people like Chappell Roan make it seem possible and easier to accomplish than one may think at first. Plus, Chappell Roan is an lgbtq+ artist, going on interviews and admitting she is a lesbian. That alone is amazing and super inspiring because seeing a member of the lgbtq+ community being open about who they are and even writing music about it is so amazing for young lgbtq+ youth who are still scared of who they are.

I loved watching Disney channel growing up and Girl meets world was one of the shows I would watch from time to time. It was so much fun seeing the friendship between Riley and Maya and how Maya was always there to push Riley to do something that she wasn't ready to do yet and Riley was the one that calmed Maya down when things got too crazy. They both were amazing, and I also related a lot to Maya, her family dynamic, and the way she went about her life. So seeing her blossom from a Disney Channel star with more money than a child knows what to do with to a music icon with even more money than she knows what to do with is honestly super amazing to see. She is so confident and her music is honestly amazing to listen to. Starting her music career almost 10 years ago and still being on the top is so inspiring. It helps me believe that I can really do anything if I try hard enough and it doesn't matter who around me maybe "better" or "more skilled" I can still make my dreams and aspirations a reality if I try hard enough.

As a high school student, I have been spending my last three years working towards earning my Associates Degree at the same time I graduate in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents, my mom and my adoptive father, have never finished college. My mom had me when she was 17 and focused solely on taking care of me. She never had a chance to even think about college until just recently, when she earned her AA in psychology. My adoptive father tried doing college and got his AA, I believe but didn't have the money or time to finish going for other degrees. So when all three of us knew I could do college at the same time as my high school classes, all of us agreed that I needed to start that journey. This has given me the chance to get a head start on a path no one in my family has been able to finish. By the time I graduate, I will already have my AA and will be able to continue my education at the University of Central Florida by moving my credits over from Eastern Florida to there. Once I am at the university, I will work towards my bachelor's in English literature and/or creative writing. I dream of becoming an author and creating stories for adults and teens around the world. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. I have been working on these goals for years and know that with the help and support of the You Are Loved scholarship, I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out their see’s them and hears them.

My name is Isabella DiBiasio, I am 17 years old and have been interested in things like drawing and writing since I was able to do both. I have been drawing for years and would spend my days just doodling whatever I could. When I was a kid, I would grab a chair and tv dinner table and sit myself right in front of my grandmas TV, watching drawing tutorial after drawing tutorial. I was never any good then and would draw characters that had heads like giant almonds. Then, when I started elementary school, I started writing A LOT. Once in the third grade, I made a comic book that showed Supergirl and Flash fighting off a villain together. It was for a book writing contest and mine got picked and displayed in the library. Little me had never been so proud. Over time, I started getting ideas for actual novels and would write a few chapters before I got bored and scrapped the idea. This happened very often and it's only now that I am actually trying to stick with an idea. I still loved to draw and would show off all of my drawings to friends and family members. I was the kid that always got those huge Walmart art kits for Christmas and birthdays. I was the kid that people would pick as a partner for art projects and presentations. Those were the days you went from no one talking to you to everyone fighting over you like you were the last slice of pizza at the dinner table. Even now, I still draw and write and one day I hope to be an author and inspire others when they read my books. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. And with my drawing abilities, I hope that I can create a book of my own that can make a positive impact on future readers.

I have been babysitting for years now and have helped my grandparents any chance I can. I have always been a very caring and helpful person, wanting to do anything in my power to make things easier for my loved ones and the people around me. When I turned 14 I was in charge of babysitting my younger siblings over the summer and whenever my parents needed a break and wanted to go out. I would get laundry and stuff done around the house while I was babysitting and would make sure that my siblings were always entertained. We would do things like movie theater where I would set up a fort for them in the middle of the living room and make them lunch and different snacks while they watched a random Disney movie on the tv. I would have a concession stand and each item was a certain amount of hugs, so for example a sugary drink would be 2 hugs and a bowl of chips or pretzels would be 4 hugs. I always loved kids but never saw myself having any because of the fact that I was scared with how I could handle it. But my siblings were like my test run in a way and even though they drove me nuts though, I was almost always able to keep my calm and fix the problems. Babysitting opened my eyes and made me realize that I could handle parenting and be a good mother in the future. I have also loved taking care and helping out my grandparents, my grandma dot specifically was someone I held close to my heart. I would wake up, make her coffee and listen to her complain about her hair and how it looked like "Einstein hair" because it was all white and would stand up after she woke up. I would always brush her hair and put a little hair accessory in it and tell her that she looks beautiful. I would help her out with whatever I could and would defend her when my parents would complain because she didn't stray away from controversial topics here and there. But, I loved her and she always remembered my name. She would confuse my mom and my aunts names all the time but she always remembered mine and when she was in the hospital she constantly was asking for me. With both my babysitting and help with my family in the past, it helped me realize that I can do amazing things in the future and I can help lots of people if I put the effort in, I can also be an amazing mother and caregiver if I wanted to.

As a high school student, I have been spending my last three years working towards earning my Associates Degree at the same time I graduate in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that with enough hard work I will be able to accomplish an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out their see’s them and hears them.

As a high school student, I have been spending my last three years working towards earning my Associates Degree at the same time I graduate in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I have also been working on completing my service learning hours so I can earn a Bright Futures scholarship. I have helped out around my school by working in the library and lending a hand where I can. Whether that was checking out books, re-shelving books, or setting up for the new year, I was always helping out. I would also help out my community by cleaning up the park or around my school. Me and my friends will chip in and pick up whatever garbage we can and we'll have close to two or so bags after the fact. It always feels really rewarding, even though we are all a bunch of sweaty messes and feel like passing out afterwards. I also helped out the staff at my high school. Since I was doing dual enrollment, on days when I didn't have classes and I had a bunch of free periods, I would be running around handing stuff out or delivering things to teachers. I would stick in some headphones and just listen to music while I got boxes of yearbooks, made cut-out stars for an art project, or helped set up classrooms and the cafeteria for specific events going on that day. On days like those, I never sat down for too long. Many teachers knew I didn't have anything to do, so they put me to work. I was glad to help, however, because it gave me a chance to step out of my comfort zone and interact with more people. Helping out honestly makes my day and I always look forward to helping people. It makes me feel accomplished and it makes me feel energized and ready for the day. Overall, with the service learning and my own educational achievement's and goals, I can say that I have made an impact for my future. Doing service learning has made me more sociable and easier to approach and my educational achievements have gotten me very far along in my future goals.

If my year had a soundtrack, one of the songs that would be on it is "This Love," as my year has been all about realizing who loved me and who didn't. For context, I was dealing with unhealthy friendships and an unhealthy relationship. I was left alone and forced to figure everything on my own. I was left drowning in an ocean of my own fears, regrets, and tears. I was holding out my hand, hoping that I would be saved by the people I have helped for years, only to be left to die. My parents couldn't get to me, even though I tried my hardest to tread water for them. I was confused and was wondering why my friends wouldn't help me, why would they leave me like this? I had done everything for them, or was it not enough? But then, when I went to a new school, someone finally pulled me out and let me breathe for the first time in a long time. I was cold and confused, but they held me in their arms and stayed there until I was warm again. They got me back on my feet and pushed me to continue to fight, they listened to me and all of my struggles; reassuring me that nothing I did was wrong and that I was okay now. When the time was right, they got me running again, and I ran back to my parents and my family. I finally felt like my self again, and funny enough, this person was someone I let go a long time ago. We dated when we were kids and I let them go because of things my "friends" told me. And after everything I had told people for years, I never thought that they would come back to me and help me. But no, they helped me and picked me back up. The only thing they wanted in return was that I would stay this time; I would stay with them and not let anyone cloud my own judgement. And I did stay, and we started dating again, just like we did as kids. We may have different views on things and have arguments here and there, but I know that he is the person for me and he did the one thing no one else had ever done for me. He had saved me and finally given me the love I had been searching for. So yes, I feel like "This Love" is a perfect view on how, even though this love I have may have it's ups and downs, I would never trade it for anything else.

First, I would choose Steve because he can kick ass and make sure everyone stays safe. He'll be the parent of the group and be our designated driver for when everyone needs to get home, hopefully he won't crash it though. He'll have his signature nail bat and fight off any threats that stand in our way, or make sure Eleven is okay if she needs to have a second. Speaking of Eleven we need her obviously, she'll be our superhero and ensure that we can fight off this monster. With the new strength she has from the last season, we will have no problem fighting off any monster that gets thrown our way. Finally, we need Hopper. I mean he is a cop for crying out loud and he, in the last season, went through some stuff and so he probably knows a thing or two now. Plus, he is an adult and has access to guns and other violent weapons. Also, Hopper and Eleven have been separated for far too long, they need bonding time now. These characters would form the best team and would have no problem fighting off any supernatural creature that is thrown at them.

In "Teenage Dream," the chorus says, "I'll blow out the candles, Happy Birthday to me. Got your whole life ahead of you; you're only 19." This is a lyric that, I feel, fully encapsulates not only the expectations that come with being an adolescent but also the fear of growing up and dealing with the responsibility and expectations that go along with it. When I hit my teenage years, I immediately was hit with a lot of expectations and scary truths I had to become used to. The older I got, the more my body changed and formed into one that caught the eyes of many men, I was being constantly reminded about how little time I had left in school and that soon I would be leaving and having to make so many decisions on my own. I would spend my nights wide awake and thinking about everything I still needed to do. I needed to apply for all of these scholarships and figure out where I am going to live, what job I am going to have to make sure I am not just eating ramen every day. All of these things flooded my brain and I longed to just go to back in time and re-live my childhood, to go back and just enjoy what I took for granted. I spent my childhood wishing I was older so I could drive and have a job, but now I am standing here and wondering why I didn't just enjoy what I had. This, I feel, is something every adolescent deals with and thinks about day in and day out. We are all worried about the future because every adult around us has expectations and questions like, "What are you going to do now?" "What college are you going to?" "What are you planning on doing in the future?" down our throats. And the fear of letting everyone down is something that haunts everyone I have ever talked to. The fear of the future is something everyone has. As a teen, I have been looking around at every adult and wondering how the hell they got there? How am I supposed to get there? How am I supposed to be expected to know what I am doing, because, of course, I am only 17? I feel like the song "Teenage Dream" fully encapsulates the fear of growing up and how everyone is looking to you to make all these big decisions while you are just looking back and wishing you got to live that "Teenage Dream" one more time.

I have spent my entire childhood reading books that have spanned many genres. I have gone from reading goosebumps to reading girly sports books, from Five Nights at Freddy's to Magic Tree House, and finally made my way over to romance and fantasy books. I have read the Twisted and King of Sin series by Ana Huang, the Dreamland Billionaire series by Lauren Asher, and the Shatter Me series by Tahereh Mafi. These books, and the fact that they were there for me at a time when I felt very lonely, shaped my goals and made me want to be a full-time author. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. A few years ago, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. The books I read got me to believe that, despite my body type, I could find love. Despite how I grew up, I could achieve whatever goal I wanted to. I didn't have to hide or mask who I was as a person just because some people couldn't handle it. I learned that I didn't have to always put everyone first and that I could slow down and let myself be cared for. These are all things I learned from the books I read and these are all things I hope I can share with the younger and older generations, as everyone has something that they are struggling with and may not be comfortable sharing or expressing with the world. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading.

As a high school student, I have been spending my last three years working towards earning my Associates Degree at the same time I graduate in 2025. Because I am a first-generation college student, I have had this goal in mind since I first learned about dual enrollment. Both of my parents either attempted but failed to complete a bachelor's degree or were too preoccupied with caring for themselves and a child to consider attending college until their late twenties. I am nearing the finish line in terms of achieving this goal and then will continue my education at the University of Central Florida, where I will earn my bachelors in English literature and/or creative writing. This will provide me with the necessary foundation and support to achieve my career goal of becoming an author by the time I graduate. I have always loved writing and creating stories that touched the hearts of readers. As a child, I felt lost and scared as I attempted to deal with and overcome my personal and mental issues. I never felt heard when I tried to express my emotions. I always felt alone. Reading, on the other hand, quickly became a means for me to connect with characters who were going through the same struggles and personal battles as I was. These books and stories provided me with comfort and support because I was able to put myself in the shoes of the characters I was reading about and know that if these fictional characters, who grew up in the same way I did or were going through the same struggles as me, were able to rise up and continue living their lives, so could I. This feeling of finally being seen, heard, and validated is one that I hope to share with other readers. When I become an author, I hope to create diverse characters from various backgrounds and walks of life who will resonate with a wide range of readers and provide them with the same comfort and support I received from reading. I have been working on these goals for years and know that with the help and support of the Adam Montes Scholarship, I will be one step closer to accomplishing an educational goal that no one in my family has before and a career goal that will allow me to inspire and help many children, teens, and adults feel inspired to stand up and continue to live their lives knowing that at least someone out their see’s them and hears them.